An Inquiry Into The - Forgotten Books

PR E FA C E .

A FEW words are n ec essary to in form th e reader how thi s“ In qu iry in t o t he E thn og raphy of Afghan ist an ” came to b e

wri t te n by me .

I n th e be gin n in g of this ye ar,whe n in vi t e d by Professor G . W .

Le i t n e r to join the Nin th In t e rn a t ion a l Con gre ss of Ori e n t a list s,

to b e he ld in Lon don in Sept emb er , 1891 , I was a t th e same t imea sked to con t ribu t e a Paper or Mon ograph t owards the work of

t h e Congre ss . I had n o he sit a t ion in a cce pt in g th e in vi t a t ion to

join th e Con gre ss a s a membe r ; b u t to be come a con t ribu tor to i t swork was qu i t e an othe r thin g . For some t ime I was in dou btwhe the r I cou ld offe r anythin g worthy th e a t t e n t ion of th e

le arn e d me n who wou ld t ake part in th e work of th e Con gre ss .

I happe n e d to have b y me a mass of mi sce llan e ou s n ot e s and

memoran da,and carrie d in my he ad a varie ty of in forma t ion

a cqu ire d amon gst t h e pe ople themse lve s— a l l re la t in g to t h e inhabit an t s of Afghan ist an

,andwhich I had thought of embody

in g in a book which I in t e n de d som e day to wri t e a s a re cord of

my e xpe ri e n ce s and obse rva t ion s du ring a lon g and e xce pt ion allyva ri e d car e e r in th e act ive s e rv i c e of He r Most Graciou s Maje s ty

G ove rnme n t of In dia . B u t tha t “some day,

” from on e cau sea n d an othe r

,se e ms to b e a s in t angible a s th e t e rm it se lf is in

de fin i t e . Re fle c t in g on thi s,i t occu rre d to me tha t th e pre se n t

oc ca sion offe re d a good opport u n ity to pu t be fore th e pu blic somepa rt of wha t up to th e pre se n t t ime rema in e d wi th myse lf as so

mu ch u se l e ss in forma t ion—u se le ss from wan t of part icipa t ion ini t w i th othe rs b e t t e r qu al ifie d than myse lf to u t ilize th e mat e rialscolle ct e d for the advan ce me n t of kn owl e dge by the e lu cida t ion of

t h e t ru th from th e variou s da t a . I the re fore de cide d t o pre pare,

a s a Mon ograph for th e Congre ss,an

“ In qu iry in t o th e E thn o

g raphy of Afghan ist an,

” confide n t tha t—howe ve r de fe ct ive theIn qui ry i t se lf mu st n e ce ssari ly b e u n de r th e hu rri e d con di t ion s ofi t s e xe cu t ion—it wou ld at a ll e ve n t s fu rn ish th e Orie n t alist s wi than in vi t ing su bje ct for inve st igat ion and fu rthe r re se arch .

I n t h e cou rse of th e In qu iry,I have

,amongst othe r ide n t ific a

t ion s,ide n t ifie d ce rt ain t ribe s now inhabi t in g Afghan ist an as t he

iv PREFACE .

re pre s e n t a t ive s of t he post e ri ty of th e Gre e ks who an ci e n t ly ru le din tha t cou n try. B u t I have n ot had t ime to e n t e r in t o this su bjc e t a s large ly as it de se rve s ; though I may he re sta t e tha t th ediscove rie s re corde d in this In qu iry re gardin g the s e t ribe s of

Gre e k de sce n t ar e n ot for tha t re ason to b e re je ct e d off-han dB e cau se

,if anything is re qu ire d by way of proof to su bst an t ia t e

th e accu racy of my ide n t ificat ion s in this con n e ct ion,no e vide n ce

cou ld b e more con clu sive than th e fact,tha t t h e vocabu lary of

t h e langu age t he y a t this day spe ak a s the ir ve rn acu lar dia le ct ist o t he e xt e n t of on e ha lf

,more or le ss—more ra the r than le ss

e i the r u n a lt e re d Gre e k or Gre e k change d so lit t le from th e

origin al as to b e e asily re cogn isable .

Wi th re gard to th e othe r n ume rou s t ribe s de alt w i th,I have

had no t ime to do more than re cord and su gge s t ide n t ifica t ion se n pa ssa n t . B u t those of Rajput de sce n t de se rve e spe cia l a t t e nt ion

,from an historical poin t of vi ew

,owing to the ir in t ima t e

con n e ct ion an cie n t ly with t he Gre e ks whose post e rity I haveabove re fe rre d to. For th e re st

,I mu st pe rforce l e t my Pape r

n ow go forth to th e Congre ss for what it is worth,carrying i t s

de fe ct s and i t s de fici e n cie s with i t .

B . W . BELLEW .

FARNHAM ROYAL .

AN INQ UIRY INTO THE

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN.

THERE is so mu ch re la t ing to ou r su bje ct which ha s to b e com

pre sse d wi th in t h e limi te d space a t ou r disposa l,tha t I mu st

re s t rict my pre fa tory re marks to a bare ou t lin e of the cou rse Ipropos e to follow in t he pu rsu it of t his inve s t iga t ion .

Sin ce th e comme nce me n t of this ce n tu ry,whe n w e firs t be came

pe rsona lly acqu ain t e d wi th th e pe ople of Afghan is t an , t hrought h e in qu iri e s prose cu t e d in tha t dire ct ion by t he Hon ou rableE as t In dia Company

,a gre a t de a l has be e n sa id andwri t t e n abou t

t h e Afghan s and the ir origin . Al l this I propose to se t a s ide and

dismiss from my thou ght s ; an dn ow to se t ou t u pon an indepe nd

e n t inve s t iga t ion,base d u pon th e re cords of t he an ci e n t and

mode rn au thori t i e s in whose wri t ings w e find n ot ice s of t he

re gion to wh ich ou r in qu iry is dire ct e d.

STRARo,t h e da t e of whose de a th is assign e d to t he ye ar 24 AD

spe aking of ERA'

rHENEs’accou n t of In dia a t t he t ime of i t s

invasion by ALEXANDER (Ge og . xv. 1 . says : “ At tha t pe riodt he In dus was t h e bou n dary of In dia andAria na

,si tu a t e d t owards

th e w e s t, and in the poss e ssion of t he Pe rsian s ; for a ft e rwards

t h e In dian s occu p ie d a. large r port ion of Arian a,which the y had

re ce ive d from th e Mace don ian s .

” And farthe r on (xv . 2 . de

s c ribing Arian a,h e says : “ Th e In dian s occu py (in part ) some of

t h e cou n tri e s s i tu a t e d a long th e In du s which forme rly be longe dt o t he Pe rsian s . ALEXANDER de prive d the Ar ian i of them,

e st a b lishe d the re se t t le me n t s of his own . B u t SELEUKUS NI KATOR

g ave them t o SANDRAKo'r'rUs in con se qu e n ce of a marriage c on

t ra ct,and re ce ive d in re t u rn five hu n dre d e le phan t s .

He re w e have two facts e st ablishe d. Firs t , that a t t he pe riodof ALEXANDER ’

s invas ion SSD—Arian a was pe ople d (in part )b y In dian s , who aft e rwards occu pi e d a large r port ion of th e

c ou n t ry,which the y had re ce ive d from th e Mace don i an s . And

n e x t,t ha t ALEXANDER de prive d t he Arian i of the ir cou n t rie s

s it u a t e d along th e Indu s,and the re e st ablishe d s e t t leme n t s of his

own pre sumably in cludin g Gre e k colon ist s,w e may add. The se

s t a t eme n t s of STRAB O re ce ive confirma t ion from PLINY, abou t

ha lf a c e n tu ry la t e r (h is de a th is dat e d 79 who,de scribin g

2 AN INQUIRY INTO THE

t he bou n dari e s of Northe rn In dia,says (Na t . Hist . vi . 23)

Most ge ographe rs do n ot fix th e In du s a s t he n orthe rn bou ndary of In dia

,b u t add t he fou r sa trapi e s of t h e G e dros i

khotm,Arii

,and Paropamisadw,

fixin g t he rive r Koph e s a s i t s

farthe st bou n dary .

” He re we le arn from PLINY . th e port ion s of

Arian a which w e re pe ople d by In dian s a t a pe riod su bs e qu e n t toth e invasion of ALEXANDER by abou t fou r hu ndre d ye ars .

GENERAL S I R ALEXANDER CUNNINGHAM,in h is “ An ci e n t G e o

graphy of I n dia,pu blishe d ju s t twe n ty ye ars ag o, spe aking of

t h e bou ndarie s of Northe rn India,qu ot e s the s e passage s from

STRABO andPLINY ; and, a ft e r re cogn isin g SANDRAKOTTUS as th e

CHANDRA GUPTA MAURYA,whose gran dson AsoxA propaga t e d

B u ddhism to th e mos t dis tan t part s of h is e mpire,me n t ion s

Alasadda,t he capit a l of the Yona

,or Gre e k cou n t ry

,as on e of

t he se place s,and

,addu c in g proofs of th e In dian occu pa t ion of t he

Kabu l va lle y in t he third and fou rth ce n t u ri e s be fore Chris t ,in s t an ce s i t s comple t en e ss by th e u se of t he In dian lan gu age on

t he coin s of th e B akt r ian Gre e ks and In do-Scythian s down to

100 AD which la ngu age,h e obse rve s

,a lthou gh lost for th e n e xt

two or thr e e ce n t u ri e s,aga in make s i t s appe aran ce on t he coin s

of t h e Ab t e l it e s,or Whi t e Hu n s

,of th e s ixth ce n tu ry . I n th e

following ce n t u ry,h e says

,th e king of Kapisa was a Ksha tr iya ,

or pu re Hin du ; du rin g th e whole of th e t e n th ce n tu ry t h e Kabu lva lle y was he ld by a dyn as ty of B rahman s

,whos e powe r was n ot

fin a lly e xt ingu ishe d u n t il towards th e clos e of th e re ign’

MAHMUD GHAZNAVI,down t o which t ime

,i t wou ld appe ar

gr e a t part of t h e popu la t ion of East e rn Afghan ist an mu st havebe e n of Indian de sce n t

,while th e re ligion was pu re B u ddhism .

Du rin g t he ru le of the G haz n avis,whose la t e conve rsion t o

Mu hammadan i sm,

says S I R A . CUNNINGHAM,

“ had only adde dbigotry to the ir n a t ive fe roci ty

,the pe rse cu t ion of idol-lovin g

B u ddhist s was a ple asu re a s w e ll a s a du ty. Th e idola t e rs ,” h e

says,w e re soon drive n ou t , andw it h them th e In dian e leme n t

whi ch had su bs is te d for so many ce n tu ri e s in Ea st e rn Ar ian a ,

fin a lly disappe are d .

The above remarks of t he e ru di t e scholar and emin e n t arob asolog ist ju s t qu ot e d a re of gre a t va lu e

,a s confirming th e e xist e n ce

of an In dian popu la t ion in E ast e rn Afghan is t an down to t he firs tthird of th e e le ve n th ce n tu ry of ou r e ra . And I may he re s t at e

in an t ic ipa t ion,that

,although t he idola t e rs we re drive n ou t of

the ir idolat ry,andwith them the In dian e leme n t disappe are d in

th e brothe rhood of Islam,an I n dian pe ople

,both in the ir t riba l

n ame s and n a t ion a l cu st oms,as we ll as in th e lan guage s the y

spe ak,s t i ll e xist s in t h e sa t rapi e s ass ign e d to th e In dian s b y

PLINY . I n t he course of ou r in qu iry w e shall se e In dian s r e

ETHNOG’RAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN. 3

appe arin g e ve rywhe re in e ast e rn Afghan istan,and ofte n b y th e

n ame s of g re a t Rajput t ribe s of re n own in th e his tory of In dia .

On e re su lt of ALEXANDER’s con qu e st , a s we have se e n above ,

w as t he in t rodu ct ion in t o the c ou n t rie s a long the In du s of se t t leme n t s of h is own

,in which

,we may con clu de , we re comprise d

va riou s colon i e s of Gre e ks ; the ce ssion of the se cou n trie s b yS ELEUKUS NIKATOB (whos e de a th is dat e d 281 n o.) to SANDRAE o'r'rvs

,wou ld n ot

,u n de r th e amicable circumst an ce s of th e

tr ansfe r, dislodge the se se t t leme n t s,though it wou ld n atu rally

b e followed b y an in cre as e of the Indi an popul a t ion in t he c e dedc ou n t ri es . This

,in de e d

,t ook place on

,it se ems

,a. gre a t sca le

du ring a long pe riod ; and the In dian e leme n t pre domin a t e d int h e popu la t ion of Eas t e rn Afghan istan down to the first third ofth e e le ve n th ce n tu ry

,sin ce whi ch pe riod it has b e e n lost to vi ew

u n de r th e su premacy of Is lam . B e arin g the se poin ts in mi n d, wec an n ow e n t e r u pon t he in qu iry be fore u s

, prepare d to re cogn isein th e e xis t ing inhabit an t s of Afghan ist an re pre se n ta t ive s of th ean ci e n t popu la tion of Arian a .

Th e cou n t ry now ca lle d Afghan is tan is th e Arian a of t he

a n cie n t Gre e ks . STRABO (xv. 2 . qu ot ing ERA'

ros'rHENEs

,give s

t h e limi ts of t his re gion a s follows : “Arian a is bounde d on th e

e a st by the In du s,on th e sou th b y the Gre a t S e a , on t h e n orth

b y th e Pa ropamisu s , and t he su cce e ding cha in of mou n t ain s as

far as t he Ca spian Ga t e s,on th e we st by t he same limit s by

which t h e t e rri tory of the Parthia n s is se para t e d from Me dia,

a nd Karman ia from Parae t ake n e and Pe rsia . Th e n amea lso of Arian a is e xt e n de d so as t o in clu de some part of Pe rsia ,M e dia

,and the n orth of B akt ria and Sogdian a ; for the se n a t ion s

spe ak n e arly th e same langu age .

”ERA'ros

'rHENEs di e d abou t

1 96 no,so t ha t we may con clu de tha t up to tha t da t e th e lan

g u age of Arian a was t he Pe rsian , or on e of it s dia le ct s ; and thatt h e Pukhto was not a t tha t t ime forme d ; or if pre viou s ly e xi stin g , was c onfin e d to t h e Swat highlands and Su leman range .

Th e b ou n dari e s h e has assign e d to Arian a we re prob ably thoser e c og nis e d as t he limi t s of t he re gion du rin g th e pe riod of th e

G r e e k sway ; for HERODOTUS was appare n t ly u n acqu a in t e d withth e ge ographical division s of thi s cou n t ry which are me n t ion e db y t he lat e r Gre e k wri t e rs .

For the pu rpose of ou r inqu iry we may say t hat Afghan is t anis b ou nde d on th e e ast by th e In du s fr om Gilgi t to the s e a ; on

t h e sou t h b y the Arabian S e a ; on the w e s t b y th e Pe rsiKi rman and Khorasan ; and on the n orth by th e Oxu s rive r asfar as Khojah sauh

,and the n ce across the Khariz m de se rt to

Pe rsian KhorasanTh e n ame Afghan istan , as applie d to th e re gion thu s de fin e d ,

is n ot common ly kn own,or so u se d

,by th e pe ople of th e cou n try

i t s e lf,e i the r in whole or in part . I t is t h e n ame give n to th e

whole re gion in a ge n e ral way by i t s n e ighbou rs andby fore ign e rs ,from th e appe llat ion of th e domin an t pe ople in habi t ing th e cou n t ry,and appe ars to have origin a t e d w ith th e Pe rs ian s in mode rn t ime son ly . For

,althou gh ou r Afghan s have be e n kn own in hi story

as a part icu lar pe ople s in ce th e comme n ceme n t of th e e ighthce n t u ry

, the ir cou n t ry has n ot be e n calle d Afghan is t an u n t il thispe ople w e re e st ablishe d as an in de pe nde n t n a t ion u n de r a kin gof t he ir own race

,in t h e middle of t h e last ce n t u ry ; imme dia t e ly

pre ce ding which e ve n t,t he conqu e ror NADIR SHAH

,havin g

re c ove re d th is re gion to th e Pe rsian sove re ign ty,was th e first

who ca lle d th e n orthe rn port ion Afghan ist an and th e sou the rnB alochist an , a ft e r t h e n ame s of two g re a t t ribe s or pe ople s pr e

"domin a t ing in the s e part s re spe ct ive ly . IKhorasan is th e n ame u s e d by th e pe ople themse lve s t o

de sign a t e th e cou n t ry kn own to ou t side rs as Afghan ist an ,and

th e t e rm fa irly corre spon ds to th e limi t s above ass ign e d to th eArian a in i t s e xt e n de d sig n ifica t ion ; th e w e st e rn port ion of

Khorasan,from t h e Mashhad dist rict in th e n orth to th e G hain at

in th e sou th,marking off th e Pe rsian Khorasan .

PTOLEMY divide s Arian a in t o th e se ve n provin ce s of Marg ian a

(Mu rgab or Marv) , B akt r ian a (B alkh and B adakhshan,and n ow

Afghan Tu rkist an ) , Ar ia (He rat ), Pa ropamisu s (Hazarah and

Kabu l to th e In du s,in clu ding Kafir ist an andDardist an ), Dran

gian a (Sist an and Kan dahar), Arakhosia (Ghazn i and Su le manran ge to t he In du s ), and G adrosia (Kach and Makran

,or B alo

c hist an ) ; t he se provin ce s ar e fa irly we ll re pre se n t e d by t h e

mode rn divis ion s of th e cou n try,as above bracke t e d w i th e ach .

Th e n a t ive divi s ion s of th e cou n t ry,as spoke n of by Mu h am

madan wri t e rs,ar e n ot so w e ll de fin e d . Some spe ak of t h e

n orthe rn ha lf as Kab u list an,and th e sou the rn a s Za b u l is tan ; of

the n orth-e ast e rn part a s B akh t ar,and th e n orth-w e s t e rn as

Ghor ; of th e sou th-e as t e rn part as Roh,and the sou th-w e st e rn

as Nimroz . I n this division Kab u lis t an comprise s Marg ian a ,

Aria,Paropamisu s , and B akt r ian a ; and Za b ul ist an compris e s

Dran g ian a , Arakhosia , and G adrosia ; whilst B akh t ar wou ld compris e B akt r ian a and the e ast e rn ha lf of Paropamisu s Ghor, t hewe s t e rn half of Paropamisu s , Aria , and Marg ian a ; Roh , a l l

Arakhosia,wi th the e ast e rn ha lve s of Dran g ian a and G adrosia ,

or Kan dahar and Kach ; and Nimroz,the w e st e rn ha lve s of

Dran g ian a andG adrosia,or Sis t an andMakran .

Th e Afghan ist an above de fin e d is th e re gion to th e e xis t ingin habi t an t s of which ou r pre se n t in qu iry is dir e ct e d . I t w illfacilit at e ou r compre he n sion of th e su bje ct u lt ima t e ly if w e

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN. 5

pu rsu e th e in ve s t iga t ion in some de fin i t e orde r ; a nd as i t is

import an t,as an a id to ou r re cogn it ion of th e diffe re n t t ribe s and

c lan s,tha t we shou ld dis t ingu ish b e twe e n th e in habit an t s u n de r

t h e an cie n t Pe rsian domin a t ion and those in t rodu ce d in to th ecou n t ry aft e r the de st ru ct ion of t he Empire ofDAB I US CODOMANNUSby ALEXANDER THE GREAT

,I propose to t ake HERODo'

rUs,th e

e a rlie s t hi storica l au thority,a s ou r gu ide for t he forme r pe riod ;

a n d,a s w e proce e d st e p b y s t e p

,to add to wha t h e has re corde d

of th e an ci e n t inhabit an t s of this re gion,so far as con ce rn s the ir

n a t ion a l de sign a t ion s and t e rritoria l occu pan cie s,su ch fu rthe r

in forma t ion of t he like kin d,re garding la t e r arriva ls

,a s w e find

in th e works of the be s t kn own of th e Gre e k andLa t in writ e rs ofa n t iqu ity

,su bse qu e n t to th e pe riod of tha t gr e a t re volu t ion in

t his part of Asia— du ring which Gre e ce and In dia join e d han dsin t h e in t e rme dia t e re gion s of Pe rsia andArian a— su ch as STRABO

PLINY,ARRI AN

,PTOLEMY

,Cu RTI Us

,e t c . and t o suppleme n t wha t

w e ga the r from the ir re cords,w i th su ch fu rthe r i llu s tra t ion s of

ou r su bje ct as w e may de rive from th e works of mode rn a u t hor i

t ie s,amongs t which ToD’

s“ Ann als of Rajasthan

” pu blishe d in1829

,is the most u se fu l and in stru ct ive ; a nd, fin ally, to u t ilize

t h e in forma t ion ga the re d from the se variou s sou rce s by th e light,

how e ve r obscu re an d flicke rin g,of pe rson a l obse rva t ion du ring

man y ye ars of re side n ce amongs t the pe ople the mse lve s .

B y this pla n w e sha ll,I think

,b e th e b e t t e r pre pare d to

re cogni s e in many of t h e e xis t in g t ribe s of Afghani stan th e

mode rn re pre se n ta t ive s of th e an ci e n t n a t ion s of Arian a,and thu s

b e e n able d to form an accu ra t e ly fou n de d dist in ct ion be twe e n th eold posse ssors and t he la t e r s e t t le rs ; be tw e e n t h e re ma in s of

su bse qu e n t dyn a s t ic in vade rs and t h e straggle rs of t ran s itoryplu n de re rs . And if a con s e qu e n ce of ou r in qu iry is not to throwsome n e w light u pon t h e his tory of India in i t s c on n e ct ion wi tht h e Gre e k domini on and t h e Ja t a (Ge t ic) in vas ion by which i tw a s de st roye d in conn e ct ion w ith th e re la t ion s of the se Scythiancon qu e rors wi th the ir kin dre d race s of th e e arli e r irru pt ion sw h ich pe ople d North e rn In dia w i th t he B rahman and t he

Ksha t riya ; in con n e ct ion w i th the ir join t domin a t ion in Arian aB u ddhist Ja t a in th e n orth

,B rahman Ksha t riya in th e sou th and

fin a lly in con n e ct ion w i th th e st ru ggle s of the se Indian s of Arian aw it h t h e fir e -worshipping Parthia n u n de r th e lon g su premacy of

t h e Arsaki dyn asty,the ir part icipa t ion u n de r th e Pa rthian flag in

t h e wars aga in s t th e Roman s in Asia Min or,the ir con t a ct w i th

Chris t ian i ty,and the ir u lt ima t e absorpt ion in to Islam if n o su ch

re sul t s i ssu e from ou r inqu iry in to th e e thn ology of the pe ople sn ow c omposing th e popu la t ion of Afghan ist an

,w e may, pe rhaps ,

a t le as t le arn wha t is t he t ru e m e an ing of tha t n ame,and who

6 AN INQUIRY I NTO THE

th e Afghan s re ally ar e . Wi th this e xplan a t ion I proce e d to ou r

inqu iry.

Ab ou t a ce n tu ry prior to th e de st r u ct ion of th e Pe rsian Empireofm s CODOMANNUS by th e Make don ian s u n de r ALEXANDER THE

GREAT,HERODOTUS hadw ri t t e n a ve ry fu ll hi story of tha t cou n try

down to hi s own day . B u t lit t le of hi s most in t e re st in g re c ordsre la t e imme dia t e ly to tha t port ion of th e an ci e n t Pe rsia w it hwhich w e ar e ju st n ow con ce rn e d . That lit t le

,how e ve r

,is of

e spe cial in t e re st and gre a t va lu e to u s in ou r pre s e n t in qu iry. At

tha t pe riod,abou t 450 B .C .

,Arian a

,th e Khora san

,or Afghani s tan

w e Spe ak of,forme d th e e ast e rn port ion of t he Empire of DARI Us

HYSTASPES—DARA son of G USHTASP. This DARIUS be lon ge d to a

Pe rsian family or tribe,whose se a t was in th e n orth-e as t e rn part

of th e cou n t ry w e a re discu ssing—in t h e B akh t ar provin ce , t h ecapit al of which was th e ci ty of B a lkh

,ca lle d by th e Arabs

Um-a l-b i ldd,or “Mothe r of Ci t ie s

,on accou n t of i t s gre a t

an t iqu i ty . He su cce e de d,abou t 521 B .C .

,to th e empire fou n de d

by CYRUS (Ku ru sh), and e n large d and con solida t e d by his son a n d

su cce ssor CAMBYSES (Kamb oyza , CYRUS—whose mothe rwas ca lle d MANDANE (Ma ndan a ; pe rhaps a prin ce ss of th e Ma n

da n tr ibe ) , and sa id to b e a Me de,and whose fa the r was ca lle d

CAMBYSES (Kamb ohjz’

; probably a chi e ft a in of t h e Kamb oh tribe )having re du ce d th e Me de s and con qu e red t h e kingdom of CRCESUS

th e Lydian th e re by be came mas t e r of a ll t he t e rri t orye x t e n ding from th e In du s to the He lle spon t .

At this pe riod,t h e prin cipa l Pe rsian t ribe s

,as n ame d by HERO

DOTUS (bk . i . w e re th e Pa sarg ada i (Pisa r -kada , Son s of t h ethe t ribe of th e Roya l Family ; th e Ma raphoi and th e

Maspoi t ribe s appare n t ly con n e ct e d w i th t he civil and milit aryadmin is t ra t ion of t he M pir e ; the Pan th ia lai , th e De ru sia i , andth e G e rman oi

,who w e re a ll hu sban dme n ; and t h e Daa i

Ma rdoi,t h e Dropikoi , and th e Sag ar toi , who w e re a ll n omads .

Th e mothe r t ongu e of a ll the se t ribe s wou ld b e th e Pe rs ian .

W e findmost of them re pre se n t e d amongs t th e e xis t in g popu lat ion of Afghan i st an by tribe s be aring pre cise ly th e same n ame s

and spe akin g th e Pe rsian lan gu age . Th e Pan thia la i,i t woul d

se em ,forme rly had an occu pan cy on th e e xt reme e as t e rn or

In du s fron t i e r ; for the re is a dis trict in the Mahmand hills,on

th e Pe shawar fron t i e r,n orth of t h e Khyb ar Pass and be twe e n th e

Kabul and Swa t rive rs , ca lle d Pandidlz'

,aft e r which a division of

t h e Mahmand,or “ Gre a t Man d

”tribe is n ame d if

,in de e d

division of th e Mahmand b e n ot de sce n de d from the Pe rsianPan thiala i

,aft e r whom th e dist rict is n ame d ; for , thou gh the y a r e

n ow in corpora t e d wi th the Mahmand,a nd spe ak th e Pu khto

,the y

diffe r from othe r Pa than s in ma ny of the ir cu stoms,and in

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN 7

appe aran ce . Th e De ru sia i ar e re pre se n t e d by th e Da raz z',in th e

mou n t ain s e a st of He ra t,in Afghan istan ; and more n ume rou s ly

by th e Dr iI si,or Dru se s

,of th e Le b an on

,in Syria . Th e G e r

man oi a r e t he Kirmdm’

of th e Pe rsian Kirman provin ce the re isan othe r Kirman dis trict on t h e In du s

,of whi ch we shall spe ak

la t e r on . The s e ar e al l se t t le d t ribe s .

The Da a i ar e th e Ddhz’ ofDah istan or Hazarah,in Afghan is

ta n . Th e Mardoi ar e n ow in clu de d w i th th e Dahi,as th e Ddhi

fil a rdah,a n d occu py e xa ct ly th e posi t ion assign e d to the m by

S TRAB o,a s w e sha ll se e farthe r on . The Dropikoi ar e th e

De rb ikoi of STRAB o andDe rb ikki of PLINY,and th e Dhar b i

Dha rb i-ki RajpiI t , a bard or min s tre l tribe ; the y a r e now fou n din Afghan is t an as th e B u r b uki , an obscu re and li t t le -e s t e eme dpe ople

,sca t t e re d abou t in sma ll clu st e rs of a fe w famili e s t oge

t he r,amongst t h e Jamshédi andFirozkohi Ayma c

,in th e cou n t ry

be tw e e n He ra t andMyman a . Th e S ag ar toi I have n ot be e n ablet o t race by tha t n ame in any part of Afghan ist an

,e xce pt by

the n ame of a hill district in We st e rn B alochist an . The se ar e al l

n omadic . Th e langu age of both class e s is Pe rsian .

The chie f t ribe s of th e Me de s,says HERODOTUS

,w e re th e B u sa i

t h e Para t ake n oi,th e S t rukha t a i

,th e Ar iz an toi

,th e B udioi

t h e Magoi . Non e of the se t ribe s ar e t race able by those n ame s inAfghan ist an . Para t ake n oi is pe rhaps th e same a s th e mode rnKohis tam

,and me an s “Mou n t a in e e r .” Th e Magoi or Pe rsian

I ll agh, ar e n ow ca lle d Ga b r,and by this n ame a r e fou n d in se ve ra l

pa rt s of Afgha n is ta n a s sma ll se ct ion s of some of t h e large r t ribe s *

a nd in Swa t a nd t h e n e ighbou rin g hi lls on th e In du s,n orth

of Pe shawar,the y con st i t u t e a di s t in ct t ribe ca lle d Gabari or

G awara i,occ u pyin g a sma ll dis t rict ca lle d Gabrial

,on t h e we s t

b a nk of t h e In du s above th e B aran do va lle y. Forme rly the yw e re an import a n t tribe in the se part s

,and Swa t was ca lle d

G aba ri,or Swa t i Gabari

,down to th e t ime of t he Empe ror B abar

t h e mi ddle of th e fift e e n th ce n tu ry. The y w e re fir e -worshi ppe rs,

a n d appe ar to have come in t o the s e part s a t an e arly pe riod of

t h e Parthian or Arsaki ru le ; the y ar e n ow n omin ally and profe sse dly Mu sa lman s . Among th e w e st e rn Muhammadan s t he

n ame Gabr or G awr is u s e d as a t e rm of re proach, and is th efamili ar G ia u r appli e d by them to Chris t ian s and othe r u n bel i e v e rs in Islam .

The oth e r n a t ion s of th e empire of CYRUS me n t ion e d by HEROB OTUS a s dwe llin g w i thin th e kingdom of CRcE SUs

,and Pe rsian

su bje ct s,w e re t h e Lydoi , forme rly ca lle d Moion oi or Me ion oi ; th e

Phryg oi t h e Mysoi , who w e re colon is t s of th e Lydoi ; the Maria n dyn oi , so n ame d from t he dist rict the y occu pie d ; th e Kha la b oi ;th e Paphl ag on oi ; th e Thr akoi , who on crossing ove r in to Asia

w e re ca lle d Thynoi and B ithynoi ; Ka roi . I on oi , Doroi , Aéoloi ;and Pamphyloi . Mos t of the se n ame s ar e large ly re pre se n t e damongst th e t rib e s ofAfghan istan

,andprin cipally in t he n orthe rn

port ion of th e In du s borde r,in the pre cis e loca li ty which was a

se a t of Gre e k s e t t leme n t,as w e kn ow from th e e vide n ce of coin s

and archit e ctu ra l re ma in s,as we ll a s from his torical re cord

in g th e pe riod of the Gre e k B aktr ian domin ion from 330 to 126

D.c . ,or e ve n to a mu ch la t e r da t e . The army of ALEXANDER THE

GREAT wa s no dou bt ve ry large ly re cru it ed from th e t r ibe s of

As ia Min or, not on ly a s soldi e rs,b u t a lso a s camp follow e rs ,

me n ia ls,su t le rs

,and so fort h . I t wa s probably from th is sou rc e

tha t ALEXANDER made those se t t le me n t s of h is own in th e cou nt ri e s h e t ook from t he Arian i

,as me n t ion e d by STRABO in t h e

pa ssage be fore qu ot e d . Whils t,la t e r on

,m e rchan t s and t rade rs

a nd c olon is t s,in a l l l ike lihood

,flocke d to t he Gre e k kingdoms

a nd prin cipalit ie s on the borde rs of th e we a lthy gold-yi e ldin gIndia ; for In dia a lon e of a l l t he tw e n ty s at rapie s of DARI Us pa idh im t ribu t e in gold

,and is e xpre ssly s ta t e d to have be e n th e

riche st of the m a l l .

Howe ve r,b e a ll this as i t may , the re mu st have be e n man y

ge n u in e Gre e k and Make don ian t ri b e s re pre s e n t e d in th e ran ksand camps of ALEXANDER ’

s army, and in thos e of h is imme dia t e

su cce ssors in Ar ian a,toge the r wi th variou s Lydian t rib e s

,re ce ive d

in th e way of r e in force me n t s from t ime to t ime . Amon g th en ew t ribe s in t rodu ce d in to Arian a by ALEXANDER and his immediat e su cce ssors

,the re mu st have be e n Akhaoi or Acha ian s , B oioi

or B oe ot ian s,Pa ionoi or Pae on i an s , and othe r Pau n c i or t ribe s of

Pan n on ia,su ch as th e Norikoi

,Pa iopla i ,Dob e roi , B e ssoi , and oth e r

Pan g aioi , or Pan gman s .

I me n t ion th e n ame s of the se Make don ian and Gre e k t ribe s ,be cau se throughou t a large t ract of mou n t a in ou s cou n t ry borde ring u pon t h e In du s , and formin g part of the an cie n t B akt r ian a ,w e have a t this day a gre a t n umbe r of t ribe s andclan s of Afghan s ,so-call e d

,be aring pre cis e ly th e same n ame s . To ru n ove r th e

list above,give n by HERODOTUS— th e Lydoi ar e re pre se n t e d in

Afghan ist an by th e LiI di or Lodi ; th e Ma ionoi,by th e Miyan i ;

t he Mysoi , by th e Masa ; th e Thyn oi and B ithynoi , by th e Tan iand B itan i ; th e Karoi , Ion c i , Doroi , and Aioloi , by th e Karo,YiI n u s

,andAli

,or Aa li

,clan s and s e ct ion s of s e ve ra l Afghan

t ribe s ; and th e Pamphyloi , by th e ParmiI l i or FarmiI li .Th e LiI di t ribe of Afghan ist an , wi th whom th e Mi yan i and th e

Mii sa have always be e n close ly a ssociat e d, as will b e s e e n fu rthe r on ,has figu re d con spic u ou sly amongst Afghan t rib e s in con n e ct ion

wi th t he his tory of me dimval In dia , sin ce t h e t ime of MAHMUDGHAZNAvI

,a t th e comme n ceme n t of t h e e le ve n th ce n t u ry ; a t which

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AI 'GHANI STAN. 9

t ime the y hadalre ady acqu ire d re n own for the ir mar t ial'

qu a l i t i e s .

The y w e re large ly e n t e rt a in e d by MAHMUD as soldie rs,and fu r

n i shed h im w ith s e ve ral e n t e rprising milit ary l e ade rs and capableprovin cia l gove rn ors . Th e capt u re of Somn a th

,1024 A .D. ,

is sa idt o have b e e n du e to th e valou r of th e LiI di con t inge n t , andMAHMUD

,in re cogn i t ion of the ir s e rvice s in thi s campa ign ,

gave someof the ir chie fs importan t comman ds in Hin du s tan ; t h e favou r the ye n joye d u n de r t h e Ghazn avi dyn a s ty t he yre t a in e d u n de r tha t of thesu cce e din g Ghori

,two ce n t u rie s la t e r

,and i t was a Ludi chi e ft ain

who,with his con t inge n t of clan sme n

,l e d t h e van of SHAHAR

UDDIN ’s e xpe di t ion aga in s t De lhi

,1 193 A .D.

,whe n th e Rajpu t

sov e re ign of Hindu st an,t he RAE PITHORA, or PI RTHW I RAJA, was

v a n qui she d and sla in,and t he empire of I ndia tran sfe rre d to th e

Mu hammadan . On this occas ion,say th e Afgha n s , SHAHABUDDIN,

t h e s e con d Su ltan of t h e Ghori dyn a s ty of Ghazn i,ra ise d t h e

L iI di chie fta in,MALIX MAHMUD

,to the ran k of Amir, and g ran qe d

e x t e n sive e s t at e s to hims e lf a nd his fe llow-chie fs . From this t ime 1

t he fort u n e s of t h e LiI di s t e adily ros e,and the y be came powe rfu l

i n Pan jab . Th e con qu e s t of SHAHABUDDIN Ope n e d a fre e commun ica t ion be twe e n Afghan is t an and In dia ; and large n umb e rs of

Afghan s of many diffe re n t t ribe s flocke d in t o th e cou n t ry a s

m ilitary me rce n ari e s . Two ce n t u ri e s la t e r again,whe n th e Amir

TYMUR,or TAMERLANE

,invade d Hin du st an and capt u re d De lhi

1398 A .D.

,h e wa s accompan i e d by a st rong con t inge n t of Afghan s

a t th e he ad of which wa s MALIK KHIDAR,LiI di

,w ith th e Ja lwan i

S arwan i,and Niyazi chi e fs from th e Su le man ran ge . For h is

s e rvice s on this occasion MALIK KHIDAR,who was pre viou sly

gove rn or of Mu ltan,wa s appoin t e d to th e gove rnme n t of De lhi

a nd u n de r his ru le th e LiI di be came mast e rs of n e arly t h e wholeof Pan jab

,from Mu lt an to Sarhind. I n 1450 A .D.

,BAHLOL

,LiIdi

mou n t e d th e thron e of De lhi,and e st ablishe d th e dyn a s ty of

Afghan,or Pa than

,sove re ign s of Hindu s tan . Un de r the ir ru le

t h e Afghan s swarme d in to Hin du st an ; whole t ri b e s le ft the irc ou n t ry and se t t le d as colon ist s in variou s part s of In dia

,prin ci

pa lly in th e Rai t St a t e s of Ce n t ra l In dia,in Rajwara

,B arar

Hydra b ad of t he Dakhan,or Sou the rn In dia . Among t h e t ribe s

t hu s qu it t ing Afghan ist an w e re th e Li'

I di,the Pan n i

,t h e Naghar

t h e B it an i,t h e Maku

,and othe rs ; whilst e ve ry t ribe of n ot e s e n t

i t s con t inge n t of clan sme n,large or small

,a s t h e cas e might b e

to join the ir cou n t ryme n and se e k n e w home s and fou n d n e w

s e t t le me n t s in th e wide e xt e n t of Hin du st an . The se e migran t sa r e mos t ly dispe rse d in sma ll commu n i t i e s amongs t th e ge n e ra lpopu la t ion ; b u t in some part s

,as in Sh e khawa t

,B arar

,Karaoli

Hydra b ad, e t c .,the y form n ume rou s and dist in ct colon i e s . I n

more re ce n t t ime s aga in,so la t e as th e las t ce n tu ry on ly

,an othe r

g re a t e migra t ion of Afghan s t ook place from th e Roh division of

Afghan i stan in to Hin du st an,which pe ople d a whole provin ce ,

n ame d Rohilkhand, aft e r the ir appe llat ion of Rohila

,or n a t ive s

of B ob . I have e n t e re d in t o the s e de t a ils he re,a s th e in stan ce

s e e ms to afford an illu stra t ion of wha t may have occu rre d in theway of shift in gs of the popu la t ion in th e an ci e n t Pe rsian e mpirea ft e r it s ove rthrow by the Gre e ks . Th e two case s se e m to ru n

pa ra lle l in many poin t s ; b u t w e have n ot t ime to dwe ll on t h e

su bje ct ju s t now,more than to poin t ou t tha t in Pe rsia , Gre e ks

had ove rru n th e cou n t ry as me rchan t s,scribe s

,physician s , e t c . ,

andw e re large ly e mploye d by th e kings a s me rce n ary t roops , forage s be fore th e Make don ian s con qu e re d t he cou n try ; and tha t inIn dia th e Afghan s w e re employe d a s me rce n ary soldie rs

,pe rson a l

gu ards,di st rict gove rn ors

,e t c .

,and t rave rse d th e cou n try in a l l

dir e ct ion s as caravan me rchan ts for ce n tu rie s be fore th e LiI dia cqu ire d the sove re ign ty

,in t he middl e of th e fift e e n th ce n t u ry .

The LiIdi have e n t ire ly disappe are d from Afghan is t an ,b u t th e

Miyan i,a bran ch of th e t ribe re t ain ing it s primit ive n ame

,is s t ill

fou n d in th e cou n try,as on e of th e division s of th e a ssocia t ion of

caravan me rchan ts de n omin a t e d Povindah . Th e Miy‘

an i su b

division s or se ct ion s,a s give n in th e Afghan ge n e a logie s , ar e th e

followin gMIYANI s e ct ion s .

Ghoran i . Malahi . Silaj . Jat . Isot .

Ma shan i . Togh. Samra . Sii r. Keki .Rahwan i . Lohan i . ShakiI r . Zora . Ahir.Kha tran andGharshin or Kha chin or Kachin .

Almost a ll of the se n ame s,n ot e ve n e xce pt ing tha t of th e clan

i t s e lf,th e Miyan i or Myan ah

,ar e fou n d amongs t t he clan s and

s e ct ion s of th e RajpiI t . B u t as th e Rai t n ow compris e a gre a tmany su b -division s

,th e n ame s of which do n ot appe ar in th e

e arly ge n e a logi e s of th e race,a s g ive n in TOD ’S “An n a ls of Ra

jasthan ,

” i t wou ld se em tha t the y have from t ime to t ime adopt e dand in corpora t e d wi th the ir own t ribe s many othe rs

,of pe rhaps

kin dre d origin,wi th whi ch the y came in to con tact in an cie n t

t ime s,su bse qu e n t to ALEXANDER ’

s con qu e st of Arian a . I havepre pared a cla ssifie d list of Rajput t rib e s and the ir su bdivision sfor re fe re n ce in con n e ct ion w ith this in qu iry, which will b e fou n da t t he e nd of t his pape r. I t w i ll se rve as a gu ide to dist ingu ishth e tribe s coming in t o Arian a from th e e astward from those e n t e rin g th e cou n t ry from the w e st and th e n orth

,and to dis t ingu ish

both cla sse s from the t ribe s in habi t in g the cou n try prior and up

to t he pe riod of the Make don ian con qu e st .

Among the othe r nat ion s of Asia Min or, the kin gdom of CR (E SUS

ab ove me n t ion e d

,a re the Thyn oi and B ithyn oi . The s e a r e r epr e

E THNOGRAPHY 0 1" AFG HANI STAN. 1 1

s e n t e d in Afghan ist an by th e Tan i or Tan i se ct ion s of th e G hil z i

a nd othe r Pa than t ribe s of th e Su le man range,and by th e B i tan i ,

a t ribe whi ch has a lways be e n lin ke d wi th the d i . Ac c ordingt o t he Afghan tradi t ion the LiIdi tribe spru ng from t h e offsprin gof a dau ght e r of Shekh B e t or B a it—a n e w conve rt to Islam—th ec hi e f of the B i ta n i t ribe

,in habi t in g th e mou n t a in s of Ghor.

The t radit ion brie fly ru n s thu s . I n th e Khilafa t of WALID,

g randson of th e KHALIF MARWAN,HAJAJ B IN YUSUF was dis

pa t che d in comman d of a n army to con qu e r Khora san and

G hor is ta n . On t h e approach of th e in vade rs a re volu t ion t ook

place in tha t cou n t ry,and i t s prin ce s w e re de pos e d and e xile d .

On e of the se prin ce s,SHAH HUSEN by n ame

,fou n d an a sylum in

t h e tuma n,or camp

,of SHEKH B ET

,chie f of th e B i ta n i t ribe

dw e llin g in t hat n e ighbou rhood,fe ll in love w ith hi s host ’s

da ught e r,n ame d Ma ta

,and s tole h e r hon ou r . ‘ Coming e ve n t s

c a st the ir shadows be fore,

’and the ou trage d pa re n t s

,to close th e

mou th of scanda l and pre se rve th e re pu t a t ion of th e family,

de cide d to marry th e de lin qu e n t cou ple . St ill i t wa s n e ce ssary,

for th e dign i ty of th e Afghan n ame,t o b e a ssu re d of t h e ran k

a n d pare n t age of th e prospe ct ive son -in—law,and SHAH HUSEN

g ave th e followin g a ccou n t of hi s de sce n t : Whe n FARIDUN c on

qu e re d Zohak (the Assyrian ), and hange d h im by the he e ls int h e cave rn on Mou n t Damawu nd

,the family of th e capt ive fle d

from the ir home a t I st akha r,th e capit a l of Fars

,and took re fuge

in t h e fa s t n e ss e s of th e mou n t a in s of Ghor,and the re e st ablishe d

t he mse lve s w i th the ir de pe n de n t s and follow e rs . Prior to t hist ime the re wa s n o habi ta t ion in t he mou n t a in s of Ghor

,thou gh

t h e borde rs of i t s t e rri tory w e re occu pie d by sca t t e re d famil i e sof t h e B an i Israil

,Afgha n s and othe rs . Th e family of SHAH

HUSEN de sce n de d from the se Zohak re fu ge e s . Whe n HAJAJ hadc on qu e re d Ghor

,h e s e n t it s prin ce

,KAMALUDDIN MAHMUD

,son of

JALALUDDI N HASAN,to the cou rt of t h e KHALIF WALID a t B agh

dad. At the same t ime th e fa the r of SHAH HUSEN, ca lle d SHAHMU

’AZZUDDIN

,se t ou t on a pilgr image to Makka

,wh ilst th e

you thful SHAH HUSEN be took hims e lf to th e n e ighbou ring campof SHEKH B ET

,B i tan i .

Thi s story,I may he re in t e rpose , se ems bas e d u pon a hazy

a n d c on fu se d re colle ct ion of the his tory of HUSEN B I N SAM B I N

S URI,th e fou n de r of t h e Ghori dyn asty

,which ru le d a t Gha zn i

i n su cce ss ion to t h e dyn a sty fou n de d the re by SAB AXTAG IN ,Tu rk

of whi ch SULTAN MAHMUD GHAZNAVI wa s t he most ce le bra t e d

prin ce and plu n de re r of In dia . This HUSEN, i t is sa id,had gon e

t o Indi a a-t rading,and on hi s re t u rn jou rn e y

,aft e r a vari e ty of

adve n t u re s and misfort u n e s,in clu ding shipwre ck and imprison

me n t,fe ll in to th e ha n ds of a ban d of robbe rs

,in whos e company

he wa s capt u re d b y th e t roops of SULTAN I RRARI M,who re ign e d

a t Ghazn i from 1058 to 1098 AD. Th e whole gang was t ake n to

t he capit al, and conde mn e d to de ath ; b u t on HUSEN e xpla in in gh is misfortu n e s , h e was t ake n be fore th e Su lt an , who, on le arn in gof h is family , e t c .

,n ot on ly re le ase d him

,b u t t ook him in t o

favou r, and gave him a pos t a t th e Cou rt,from whi ch h e was by

de gre e s advan ce d to the h ighe s t charge s of t h e Sta t e . I B RARI M’s

son and su cce ssor,MAs

’UDIII .

,made HUSEN his gove rn or of th e

whole provin ce of Ghor,which was hi s n a t ive cou n try

,andwhe re

h is an ce stors had pre viou sly re ign e d (D’

HERRELOT from Khondemir ).

Pu t t in g the se two s torie s toge th e r,th e Afghan a ccou n t appe ars

to mark the first con t act in Afghan ist an of th e B it an i w i th t heLiI di

,whi ch la t t e r probably came from t he w e s t

,a s th e form e r

occu pan cy of th e B it an i in Afghan ist an is sa id to have be e n in

the hills s e para t ing th e Loga r va lle y of Kabu l from th e Zu rma t

dis trict of Ghazn i ; whils t th e LiI di occu pan cy in Afghan is tanwa s in Kandaha r . Howe ve r

,to con t in u e th e Afghan a ccou n t of

SHAH HUSEN,and th e t rib e s de sce n de d from SHEKH B ET’

s daught e rMATU . I n orde r to ve rify SHAH HUSEN’

s s tory of hi s pare n t age ,t h e SHEE R B ET de spa t che d his s e rvan t

,n ame d KAGH

,of t h e Dor

(Ddd orDam) cast e , to SHAH HUSEN ’

s frie n ds in Ghor. The me s

se nge r re tu rn e d wi th corrobora t ive e vide n ce,b u t de clin e d to

divu lge i t u nl e ss th e prin ce agre e d to marry his dau ght e r, n ame dMARI

,al so

,—a prOposal to whi ch HUSEN re adily asse n t e d. Mat t e rs

thu s se t t l e d,SHAH HUSEN was forthw ith married to MATU

short ly aft e rwards bore h im a son,whom th e pare n t s n ame d

Gha lz oe,

“son of a thi e f

” from th e circumst an ce s a t t e n din g h isbirth . From this G RALZOE spru ng th e Ghilz i t ribe . BI BI MATUbore a se con d son (b u t it is n ot sa id by whom) n ame d IBRAHIM ,and su rn ame d Loe

“ Gre at,

”on accou n t of his remarkable in

t e l l ig e n c e and su pe rior abili t i e s . I n th e cou rse of t ime this t e rmLoe be came change d to Lodi or LiI di , and was adopt e d as th e

pa t ronymic of th e t ribe s de sce n de d from him. B y his othe rw ife

,BI RI MARI , SHAH HUSEN had a son

,ca lle d Sa rwdm

whom de sce nded th e tribe of tha t n ame . I n the cour se of t imet he offspring of th e childre n of BI RI MATU be came ve ry n ume rou s ,and w e re colle ct ive ly s tyle d Ma ti

,b e cau s e SHAH HUSEN was n ot

an Afghan . Su ch is t he n a t ive t radi t ion . I may n ot e he re tha tMa t i is th e n ame of a large and import an t Pe rsian t ribe

,an ci e n t ly

inhabi t in g Northe rn Pe rsia,be twe e n th e mode rn Hamadan and

Nishapu r,and calle d Ma tia noi by STRARo (Xi . PLINY a lso

me n t ion s th e Mat ian i Na t . Hist .

”vi . 18) along w i th the

Saranga and othe rs,whose s it u at ion was we st of th e mode rn

He lman d,and sou th of the Ghor cou n try . I n Afghan is t an t h e

14 AN INQ UIRY INTO THE

S e o. Shahmal ik. Shakhi . Shamshe r. Sibat i .S ikri . Tajo . Tarklan ri . Tar i . Uzb ak .

Yahya . YiI su f. Zar b an i . Zmari .

Of the above , thos e marke d ar e a l l dist in ct lyRajpu t and I ndianin n ame . B ahman and B almir = B dmcm and B dlmz

me rcan t i leRajput clan s . B and B hand

,a min stre l clan of t he Hin du .

Chaki and Chalaki ar e appare n t ly th e same,and re pre se n t the

0716111270 or Solanki Ag n ikula Rajput . Damar is t he d a ra

of th e Raja t ar in g in i , and probably a clan of the Rahtor . Dorhor Dor is th e Dada Rai

I t . Gha ran andGhori ar e appare n t lythe same , and re pre se n t th e Rajput G e r . Hiran is t h e Emma

b ran ch of th e Agar me rc an t ile Rajput . Ibrahim and Ismail ar eprobablyMuhammadan subs t itu t e s for th e In dian n ame s B rahmanand S imaZa , th e la t t e r of whi ch is a we ll-kn own Rajput cla n .

Jaki is appare n t ly t he Hin du Ja t Jdkha 'r . Mag hz i andPae st an d

for the Magmsah andPdha c lan s of t h e Gah lot Rajput . Samar andS iba t i ar e th e Summ andSepa t Rajput . Sikri is t he Sc

ka rwdl orS ika r Rajput . Ta ri is th e n ame of a B rahman tribe of North e rnIndia . Yahya is t h e Mu salman form of Johya Rajpl

I t ; a s YiI su f

is of I sap,t he n a t ive form of the Aspasioi and Aspioi of th e

an ci e n t Gre e k wri t e rs . Zmari is a corrupt ion of t h e Hin du

I SHAI L,probably RajpiI t SimaZa , as above sugge st e d

,or e lse th e

followe rs of ISMAIL,t he fou n de r of the s e ct of “ Th e Assassin s

is sa id to have qu i t t e d t he B itan i and join e d th e Sarwani t ribe /whose se a t was on th e Koh Su le man

,probably in t h e mode rn

Sarwan division of Ka lat B a lochi s t an . He be came a re l igiou sasc e t ic, and adopt e d th e t it le of She kh IBRAHIM SARWAN I. His

t omb is sai d to st an d a t a place ca lle d Khwajah Khidar,on t h e

Takht Su leman , whe re he di e d, le aving twe lve son s and two

daught e rs , of whom n o fu rthe r me n t ion i s made in t h e Afghange n e alogi e s .

KHAJI N, KHACR IN, or GHARS HIN is compose d of th e followings e ct ion s

1Ab u. 1Ajari . Al i . B aka l . B ala. B a si .

B az ii . B eki . B ibi . B iI b ak. f Ca landar . TChan g a .

Dan a . Dod . Firoz . Gesu . Ghasha . Ha san i .Hu se n . HiI d. Isap . f Janjl . Jae l .Kaka. Kan zi . Ka t ah . Khi dar. Madi . Ma li .Malik . Masur. Man dan . Mash. Myan . Nadir.Pae . 1 Pala. Pasakn i . 1 Peh . Pira. Rasul .Ra t an . Salmi . Sen . 1 Shadi . Shahgu l. Shakar .Shan . Syan i . TajB e g . Tar . Ta tér . Thran .

Udi . Umar. Wiir iiki .Of the above those marke d ar e Rajput andHindu . B aka l

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANISTAN 15

s t ands for B hdgél , Solanki and me rcan t ile Rajput . B ala,oft e n

c ou ple d w i th Su ltan o,is Hindu ; as is B a si

,origin a lly a s e rvile

or se rf clan,pre dial slave s . B i b i and B iI b ak ar e appare n t ly t he

s ame,and re pre se n t the Dhi b a of t he Pramara

,Ponwar

,or Puar

Ag ni kii la RajpiI t . Calandar Chan ga,andmany of t h e othe rs

mark e d 1 in t h e ab ove list a r e Ja t clan s . Ja b l and Khidar ar e

t h e Jdé‘

l andKihda r me rcan t ile Rajput . Umar is t h e Umr a of th e

Pramara Rajpu t,and is on e of th e common e st s e ct ion s of a ll

t h e large r Afghan t ribe s on th e Indu s fron t i e r. Wu n‘

I ki is

a cu riou s n ame . I t me an s“ lit t le on e in Pu kh to

,an d i s me t

w i th in two or thre e of th e Afghan t ribe s a long th e In du s , asw i ll b e se e n farthe r on . Th e occu rre n ce of t his n ame he re inc on n e ct ion wi th Warashpun or Ashpun ,

and Khajin ,which are

t h e B or ishki andKhajz‘

ma of Dardis t an,to b e n ot ice d a t a la t e r

s t age of ou r in qu iry,sugge s t s th e ide a of i t s b e in g on ly an othe r

a nd corru pt form,pe rhaps in t he mou th of st range rs

,of B or ishki .

MATI, t h e de sce n dan ts of SHAH HUSEN b y BIRI MATo, abovede scribe d

,a r e in two g ran d divis ion s , th e G h ilz i and th e Lodi .

G h il z i or Ghilji or G hal z oe ar e in thre e main clan s , n ame ly,

Thran or Tola r,andB urhan or Polar .

TURAN is in two clan s,t oge the r style d B arn

,n ame ly

,Hotak

a n d Tokhi . B arn is a B rahmin t ribe of Northe rn India .

HOTAX,or Hot aki

,is in fou r division s

,viz . Ma l ikyar , Yusu f or

Isap,Dau la t

,andArab .

Ma likyar= “King’s Frie nds

,st an ds forMolak andJam

,In dian

h e rdsman clan s cou ple d toge the r, and is in two bran che s , Hu senan dAyb ak .

Hu sen s e ct ion s ar e z—I shac or Sahak or Silk,Cu t b

,Ja lalu ddin

Umar,Man d

,Ku ram

,and Shah ’Alam

,to which la s t Khél

b e lon g e d, Mir Va is , Shah Mahmud , th e con qu e ror of Pe rsia , whode s t roye d th e Saffavi dyn asty and u su rpe d th e ir thron e in t h e

firs t pa rt of t h e last ce n t u ry.

Ayb ak or Eyb ak se ct ion s ar e — Ka t i,Kadin

,Kadan i

,Khadi

Umar,B adin .

Yasaf or I sap se ct ion s ar e z—Mali,Khyr i , B arat , Ta rn ak, Ran i ,

Umar. Of t he se Mali s t an ds for Ma l me rcan t ile Rajput ; Khyri forKhyr , Pr amara or Ponwar or Puar, Ag n iku la Rajput ; Ran i forR c

mikd,Chal ii k or Solanki Ag n iku la Rajput . B ara t will appe ar

aga in ; and Umar has b e e n b e fore n ot ice d . Tarn ak is n ame da ft e r th e Tarn ak rive r, which it se lf is prob ably n ame d aft e r it se arly occu pan t s , th e Tarin or Ta ri , a bran ch of the B rahman s of

Nort he rn In dia .

Da u la t Gove rnme n t ” clan,se ct ion s ar e —Al if

’r i i f

S a’da t

,Tolar

,Tun Utman

,e t c . Ma

’rfif is name d aft e r a dist rict

so c al le d. Tim or Tan i,probably re pre se n t th e Thrakian '

hynoi ,

16 AN INQUI RY INTO THE

who move d in to the se parts in t he t ime of ALEXANDER,from

the ir Asia t ic s e t t leme n t in B ithyn ia . Utman w e shall me e taga in .

’Ara b se ct ion s ar e —Aka,Al i

,B aba

,B ami

, B a i , Sha shroz i .

Aka is th e n ame of a Naga tri b e ; Al i , and B al i ar e both Gre e kn ame s , re pre se n t ing "Eolian and B oe ot ian colon ists . B aba probably st an ds for Eb ib a , Paar Rajpii t . B ami is a B rahmin t ribe of

n orthe rn In dia . Shashr b z i stan ds for Cha ch Rosyah or Cha c ha z'

andRosyah t oge the r, b oth clan s of the Chohan Agn ikala RajpiI t .

Though th e ove r-n ame of th e clan is ’Arab

,we find n othing Arab

in i t s composi t ion ; possibly th e n ame re fe rs to the loca li ty of

the ir se t tle me n t , abou t th e rive r Arab iu s of the Gre e ks,th e

mode rn Pu ra li in E ast e rn B a lochistan . Most of the se se ct ion swe shall me e t aga in ,

and large ly amongst th e Yasu fz i,of which

t ribe a con side rable colony was t ran sport e d to the ban ks of th e

He lman d in th e fifth ce n tu ry, as w e shal l me n t ion lat e r on,whe n

spe akin g of th e Yasu fz i .TOKHI i s in fou r division s , viz .

—Mahmand,Ai b , Hasan , and

Nfi r .

Muhmand se ct ions a r eAka. Asho . Alishe r. B abakar . B asi .

B aran . Han i . Iraqi . Khwaedad. MakiI .

Mama. Mu sa. Nazar. Piro . POpal .

Sayid . Shaki . Shama l . S iI r i . Yimu s .

Of t he above , Asho st ands for Achi,an an cie n t ly powe rfu l

In dian t ribe me n t ion e d in th e Raja t ar in g in i , and n otoriou s forit s t u rbu le n ce and barbari ty ; i t is be t t e r kn own in Afgha n is tanas re pre se n t e d by t he Ac hakz i t ribe . B aran st an ds for B ar

me rcan t i le Rajpu t . Han i Ha na B rahmin of Northe rn In dia .

Khwae dad Khudadad Diodota s,and may re pre se n t Gre e k

se t t le rs . MakiI s tan ds for Makwahana,

a ve ry an ci e n t Indi ant ribe

,n e i the r RajpiI t n or Ja t b y de sce n t , b u t re c kon e d amongst

th e RajpiI t alon g w i th the Ja t as adopt e d t ri b e s ; a clan , pe rhaps ,of th e Saka Scythian s . Mama, or Mama, is a B rahman t ribe ofNorth e rn India . Masa is also an old tribe , and an cie n t ly he ld theIn du s val le y ab ou t t h e mode rn Lowe r De raja t andUppe r Sin d .

The ir chi e f, Ma sikana s of the Gre e ks andMase la t Chi e f of th eMasa

”of th e In dian s , having be e n e xci t e d by th e B rahma ns

ARRI AN, to re be l aga in st ALEXANDER, was re du ce d , and along wi thmany B rahman s cru cifie d as an e xemplary pu n ishme n t . The

Masa ar e n ow fou n d wide ly dis t ribu t ed along t he Indian b orde rand Su leman range , as clan s and se ct ion s of s e ve ra l of th e large rAfghan t ri b e s . Popal, pe rhaps , r e pre s e n t s the Lydian Pa iopla i ;or the word may stan d for Pipa '

r a,a clan of t h e Gahlot or S isodia

Rajpii t . Shamal is abbre via t e d Shah Ma l,which is the Mu ham

madan su bst i t u t e for the Hin du S r i Ma t i,a w e ll-kn own t ribe of

m e rcan t ile RajpiI t . S iI r i i s th e n ame of a Khat ri clan . Yimu s

s t an ds for t he Gre e k v os , I c aos , Ion ian .

Ayab se ct ion s ar e :

Of the se,B ahlol may st an d for B éhz

l,a clan of both th e Pu ar

a n d th e ChaliI k Ag n iku la RajpiI t ; and B abii for the B hi b a be foreme n t ion e d . Ka t i is th e n ame of an an cie n t t ribe , which inA fghan is tan h as give n i t s n ame to t he Kat awaz dis trict of

G hazn i ; the y ar e the same pe opl e,appare n t ly, as th e Kathi of th e

P a n jab,whos e an ce s tors oppos e d ALEXANDER

,andwhose post e ri ty

a ft e rwards spre ad sou thwa rds and gave the ir n ame to an e x

t e n s ive cou n t ry,t h e mode rn Kath iawad or Kathiawar. Miran

a r e the 1mmor Mér of t he In dian de se rt origin a lly, a nd of th e

a borigin a l Indian s tock . Nan i a nd San are both RajpiI t t ribe sr e pre se n t in g th e Nanwag and Sangar ; Nan i may s t an d for NauNaga , a Jat clan . Firoz

,Ja lal

,Mu ghal

,ar e mode rn Mu hammadan

n ame s .

Ha san se ct ion s ar e

B arak . I sa.

Mu hammad. Pirak .

O f the se th e Adam-khe l will appe ar aga in . B abar is a Gu jarc la n . B arak will appe ar aga in . I sa may possibly re pre s e n t

profe ssors of Chris t ian ity, foll ow e rs of Je su s,or I sa. Kala may

s t a n d for th e Kalam G ahl b t Rajpat . Sikak or Sa ikak may s t an df or t h e Sa iga l Khat ri t ribe . Th e othe r n ame s are mode rn

M u b ammadan .

Wi th re fe re n ce to th e Suri se ct ion,Mahmaud division , Tokhi

c lan,Taran bran ch of th e G hilz i

,above n ot e d as be aring th e

s ame n ame as on e of th e Kha tri clan s,I wou ld add he re , tha t

S iI r i wa s th e pa tronymic of th e dyn a s t ic family of Ghor,W hich sa t on th e thron e of Ghazn i in su cce ssion to th e dyn astye s t abli sh e d the re by SAB AXTAXI N th e Tu rk, du rin g th e e le ve n tha n d tw e lfth ce n tu ri e s ; and tha t th e n ame st ill e xist s in Ghor int h e appe lla t ion of i ts Zfi ri t ri b e . PL INv

’s s t a t eme n t (Na t . Hist .

v i . 18) tha t ANTI OCHUs , the son of SELEUXUS,re bu ilt the de s troye d

c i ty of Ale xandria on th e same sit e,wa t e re d by the rive r Margu s

a s a Syrian city,and calle d i t An t ioc hoe ia , ha s give n rise in my

min d to th e su pposit ion tha t th e S iI r i of Ghor, in tha t ve ry loca li tyw at e re d by th e Margu s (mode rn Mu rgab ), may have be e n t he

pos t e rity of th e Syrians with whom ANTI oc nu s pe ople d his n e w

AN INQUIRY INTO THE

ci ty . B u t th e qu e st ion is,Who w e re the se Syrian s We re the y

a t ribe of tha t n ame (Sar i ) brou ght by ANTI ooHUs from Syria

(Sarya ), a nd s e t t le d he re a s a colony in h is own in t e re st Orw e re the y an Indian t ribe of Sar i a lre ady se t t le d

,b u t re ce n t ly

so,in tha t cou n try

,in con s e qu e n ce of i t s t ran sfe r or ce ssion by

S ELEUXUS to SANDRAKOTTUS,as sta t e d in th e qu ot a t ion from

STRARo in a pre ce ding passage " Th e we ight of con je ctu re,

pe rhaps,is in favou r of the la t t e r su pposi t ion . Th e Sari w e re

an ci e n t ly a ve ry ce le bra t e d pe ople,an d in th e t ime s of APOLLO

Dor Us and MENANDER,th e mos t pow e rfu l of t h e Gre e k B aktr ian

kings,se e m to have c on qu e re d and colon ize d t h e whole of

Sau rasht ra and Sind,giving the ir n ame to th e forme r cou n try .

B u t w e have n ot t ime t o pu rsu e this qu e st ion n ow .

BURHAN,B aran

,or Pola r

,is in two gre a t bran che s

,viz . Isap

andMasa.

I sap ,or Yasaf

,is in thre e divis ion s

,viz . Su laman

Aka. Su leman—pe rhaps t h e Muhammadan su bst i t u t e for th e

Rai t Solan,or Solanki

,or Chalak—se ct ion s ar e

Abdu rrahim . Ahmad. B abakar . B acha .

Ca landar . Chan i . Dadar. DasiI .

Dau la t . Fakir. Ga li . I sa.

Isap . Isma il . Jabar. Karo .

Khojak. Lan di . Ma’r ii f. Man d .

Mu ghal . Masa. Nan i . PiI aro .

Sado . salih . Sarwar. Soho .

Smamal . Taghar. Utman . Yahya .

Of the se,B iI c ha may s t an d for B 61c Rajpii t . DasiI , G al l , and

Fakir,re pre s e n t he re ditary slave

,s e rvile

,andme n ia l class e s the

first two of Hin du origin (Das and Gala ), t h e othe rMu hammadan .

Kab i =Ka b a Pramara Rajpat . Man d is an an ci e n t t ribe,corre

spondin g t o th e mode rn We nd of Au s t ria,and se ems to have made

large s e t t leme n t s in Afgha n ist an a t an e arly pe riod . Clau s and

s e ct ion s of Man d appe ar in man y of th e Afghan t ribe s . Nari ispe rhaps th e Rai t Nar lca

,or Thrakian Nor ikoi . Pu a ro is t h e

same a s t h e Rai t Ag n ikula Pramara,Paar

,Pomar

,or Ponwar .

Sado s t an ds for S isodia , th e la t e r n ame of th e G ah l b t RajpiI t .

Sarwar is Rajpat . Soho is Sohor,me rcan t ile RajpiI t . Smamal

s ta n ds for Sama rpha l , In dian he rdsman clan . Ut andUtman a r e

t h e same,andw ill appe ar aga in . Yahya is Jc hya

,RajpiI t .

Ali s e ct ion s ar e

Adam . Alishe r. Azad. B angi . B ari . Darya.

Dor i . Gada. G horki . Jan i . Kamal . Khyri .

Khyb ar i . Ku rd . Mamo . Man d. Ma shan i . Nawroz .Ne knam . Sarmast . Su lt an . Umar.

E THNOGRAPHY OF AI G HANI S TAN. 25

Jakho. Jamal . Kala.

Lajmir. Lalu . Miri .Najo. Nar . Sabir.

Sali . Sén i . Shaka l . Shéb .

Ta rami .Of the se

,An ari w ill appe ar aga in

,a s t he Ana r i aka i of Strabo .

B adin is pe rhaps t he Riamau of th e YadiI RajpiI t . B astams t a n ds for Ra sta b

,Kayas th Hin du clan . B agti s t t ands for B r iga,

B rahmin clan . B rahim for B rahman . Firoz probably s t an ds for

pe ople origin ally from F iroz koh . Gor is a Rajput t ribe . Khaja ls t an ds for Kheja r , Pramar a RajpiI t . Miri and Misari st an d fort h e Me r andMysa r i of th e In dian de se rt . Na and Najo ar e ap

pa r e n t ly th e same and s ta n d for th e Na u Naga , Ja t . Sabir forS a b a rwa l

,Kha t ri . Sado s t an ds for S ih Sada

,which re pre se n t s

S isodia Rajput . Sali st an ds for Sa lakla in,Ja t . Shaka l for Shaka l

B rahman . Tasw il,or Ta swa il for Ta ssa ir ah

,Chohan RajpiI t .

Tarami may pe rhaps st an d for Tama r a , RajpiI t . Sak is th e samea s Sahak

,and is su ppose d to re pre se n t th e tribe of th e Assyrian

Zohac,whose de sce n da n t s s e t t le d in Ghor

,as be fore s t a t e d in ou r

n ot ice '

of Shah Hu s e n ; b u t more like ly i t re pre se n t s th e SakaScythian . Ca tal is su ppos e d to st and for Ka tor

,a ve ry ce le bra t e d

Scythi an t ri b e,of which w e shall spe ak la t e r on .

The Misari,above re cogn ise d as th e In dian Mysa r i of Je su lmir

and th e de se rt t o i t s n orth,ar e by th e Afghan s su ppose d t o r e pr e

s e n t Egypt ian s , and t o b e of t h e same st ock a s t h e Cab t i,or

Copt s,who a r e fou n d dwe lling amongst th e Hazarah

,and whom

w e sha ll n ot ice la t e r on . Wi th re gard to th e An ari,he ading t h e

a b ove lis t of Taraki s e ct ion s,I may he re n ot e tha t th e n ame is

s e ldom me t wi th in t h e Afghan ge n e a logie s . I have t ake n th e

n ame to re pre s e n t th e an ci e n t An a r iaka i of STRARo,who (Ge og .

x i . qu ot in g ERATOSTHENES,place s t h e m on t h e shore s of t he

Caspian S e a n e xt to Hyrkan ia (mode rn Gu rgan ) ; for An ar iaka iis a compou n d word sign ifying th e An ari and those be longing t ot hem . The An ari of Afghan is t an may have be e n a bran ch or

colony of th e An ar iaka i of Hyrkan ia , and probably gave the irn ame to th e Anarda ra port ion of th e Adra ska n d va ll e y

,sou th of

He ra t . The re st ill e xis t in this part of t h e va lle y of t h e Adraskand rive r

,whe re th e s t re am flows throu gh a n arrow rocky de

fil e,abou t thirty mile s to th e sou th of th e t own of Sab z var

ru in s of an a n cie n t fort ifie d ci ty,n ow ca lle d Jaya by t he Narzi ,

Afghan n omads who dw e ll in i t s vicin ity . The se ru in s pe rhapsmark th e si t e of t he an ci e n t Ar takoan captu re d by ALEXANDER ;Ar takoan andAdraskan d be ing cle arly t he same n ame . ARR I AN

a ccou n t of ALEXANDER ’S ope ra t ion s in this qu art e r ar e bri e fly tot h e following e ffe ct .

Aft e r de scribin g ALEXANDER ’

s rapid march in pu rsu i t of DARIUS,and h is coming up wi th th e fu gi t ive s (appare n t ly some whe re int he vicin i ty of th e mode rn Mashhad), wh e n t h e corpse of th e

Pe rs ian king fe ll in to th e han ds of t h e con qu e ror,wh ilst B ESSUS

and hi s party e ffe ct e d the ir e scape towards B akt r ia,ARR I AN says

tha t ALEXANDER marche d in t o Hyrkani a in pu rsu i t of t h e Gre e kme rce n ary t r0 0ps which se rve d DARIUS

,to t h e n umbe r of

fift e e n hu n dre d,had re tre a t e d in to th e Mardian mou n t a in s , and

re solve d to re du ce the Ma rdi to su bje ct ion . As w e sha ll re fe r tot hi s e xpe di t ion aga in a t a la t e r s t age of ou r in qu iry, I will for t hepre s e n t le ave t h e Mardi

,and t ake up ALEXANDER

’s moveme n t s

aft e r h e qu it s Hyrkan ia , whe n h e be gan h is march aga in st t h eParthian s .

He the n,says ARRI AN

,passe d in t o t h e confin e s of Aria (th e

mode rn He ra t provin ce ), to Su sia (Tas a city of th e Arii,whe re

h e re ce ive d re in forceme n t s . From this h e dire ct e d his marcht owards B akt r ia

,b u t on th e road

,le arn in g tha t the gove rn or of

t h e Ari i had re volt e d and sla in t he a t t e ndan t s whom ALEXANDERhad le ft w i th him whe n in pu rsu it of DARI Us

,and had a sse mble d

t h e pe ople of t he cou n t ry a t Ar takoana,whe re is t h e roya l

pa la c e

of th e Arian prin ce s,h e pos tpon e d h is jou rn e y in t o B akt r ia , and

le aving t h e re s t of t he army in camp w i th Kra t e ru s,himse lf w i th

a s tron g de t achme n t marche d su dde n ly ag a in s t th e Ari i and

the ir gove rn or SATI RARZANEs,a nd havin g t rave ll e d six hu n dre d

fu rlongs in two days,came to Ar t akoan . ALEXANDER was he re

join e d by KRATERUS w i th t h e re s t of th e army ; and aft e r t h ecapt u re of t h e ci ty

,h e appoin t e d Ar sake s th e Pe rs ian gove rn or of

t h e Ari i . I f for Pe rsian we he re re a d Parthian,thi s ARSAKE S

may have be e n a Tu rk Koman chi e ft a in . For a t t he pre se n t dayw e find among t h e Tu rkoman of Marv

,on e of the ir prin cipa l

division s n ame d Ar saki or Ha rz ag i ; t h e mode rn re pre se n t a t ive sof the an ci e n t and pow e rful Arsakidae

,whos e ris e to sove re ign ty

and t o t h e domin ion of As ia,may ha ve had i t s comme n ceme n t in

t his appoin tme n t made by ALEXANDER . From Ar t akoan ALEXANDER proce e de d aga in s t t he Za ra ngaa or Dran g ae , and cam e tothe ir impe ria l ci ty . I t was probably du rin g his prolonge d ha lthe re tha t ALEXANDER fou n de d th e city of He rakloe a

,which

PLINY t e lls u s (Na t . Hist . ch . was aft e rwards de s troye d,an d

re bu il t by ANTI OCRUS,and by h im calle d Akha ia . This place is

I think, n ow re pre s e n t e d by th e mode rn Ki la Kah, or Ca la Aka,Th e ca st le of Aka

”s itu a t e d a t t he sou the rn e xt re mi ty of th e

An a rdara di strict .W e n ow re t u rn to th e Ma t i t ribe s

,and come to the ir othe r

grand di vision ca lle d Ibrahim,su rn ame d Loe . I n thi s n ome n cla

t u re we may find con ce ale d a B rahman t ri b e de sce ndan t s of Lava ,

28 AN I NQUI RY INTO THE

Khb do or Kh iido,a se ct ion common ly me t w i th in on e or othe r of

t he se forms,a nd is a Ja ta t ribe

,t h e same pe ople as t h e Tschoudi

of E sthon ia in Ru ss ia ; and he re may s t an d for chato,B rahma n

clan of Northe rn India . From Usman or Uthman spru ng SHERSHAH (FARID KHAN), king of Hin du s tan

,and his su cce ssors of

tha t family.

LOHANI .—Loha n a is th e n ame of a Hindu t ribe of t he Ind ian

de se rt . Se ct ion s a r e

Th e Lohan i,a s above shown

,is a gre a t tribe

,a nd i s large ly

e ngage d in th e caravan t rade be twe e n In dia and Ce n tra l As ia,

u n de r th e n ame Povindah,of which me rcan t ile a ssocia t ion the y

form on e of t h e prin cipal clan s t h e othe r Povin dah clan s be in gth e Nyazi

,th e Nasar

,an d t h e Kharot i . The se Povin dah clan s

ar e e n t ire ly de vot e d to t h e caravan t rade . I n summe r the yle ave the ir fami li e s in t e n t s

,calle d g iz hdi , or Iriz hdi , or khiz hdi , in

t he Pan ah,Karabagh

,Nawu r

,e t c .

,dis t rict s of Ghazn i

,w i th a

gu ard of the ir old me n,whils t t he bu lk of t h e you n ge r me n

dispe rs e wi th the ir me rchan dise,mos t ly carrie d on came ls

Samarkan d,B u khara

,Tashkan d

,Kashg ha r , Yarkan d

,e t c . I n

w in t e r the y le ave the ir fami lie s in t e n t s a t t h e foot of t h e hills ,or Daman

,of th e De r aja t port ion of t h e In du s va lle y

,whi ls t th e

me n spre ad ove r In dia,driving the ir caravan s to t h e prin cipa l

cit i e s and t rading mart s down to Ca lcu t t a,B ombay

,Hydra b ad,

e t c .

Of the long list of se ct ion s above give n,n e arly t h e whole

n umbe r is compose d of Rajput an d H in du t ribe s and clan s ,prin cipally of t h e trading and me rcan t ile cla ss e s . Th e ove r

E THNOGRAI ’HY 0 1"

AFGHANI STAN . 29

n ame Lohan i is t he Lawan i Chohan Agn ikula Rajput . B a lli isa Ka c hwaha cla n . Eb iba is Pr amara

,Ag n ikula Rajpii t . Chan dar

is th e Cha nda Chohan . Dor is a Rajpii t t ribe . Han i is the Ha naB rahman . Ja lo is t h e Ja lya Rajput . Lon i is an In dian t ri b efrom t he ban ks of th e LiI n i rive r of Rajwarr a . Ma i l is Mohi l

RajpiI t . Mama,Mamraz

,and Man do a r e B rahman clan s of

Northe rn In dia . Mén a is aborigin a l In dian of Mawar . Marw a ti s Mai rot Indian . Pahar may s t an d for Pa r ihar a

,or for Paar

(Prama ra ), both Ag n ikala RajpiI t . Pa t akh is Patakh,In dian

he rdsman clan . Sagra is Pramar a Rajpii t . Salar and Sama la r e th e Salar and Sima la Rajpii t . San a t i and Sandar ar e t h e

Sanadhya and Sa nda l B rahman . Safi r may b e th e Sat B rahman ,

or Saham'

Kha tri . 86311 is S énga rh Rajput . Sura t is Sar a r,me r

c an t il e RajpiI t . Tan an d Tan i ar e th e same,an d have be e n

be fore n ot ice d .

Th e NYAz I division of Lodi,a s sugge s t e d by TOD(

“ An n als of

Raja s than is de rive d from t h e Hin di Nyad, or“ Ne w come r. ”

Th e t e rm appe a rs to have be e n appli e d to In dian in habi t an ts of

Afghan is t an,con ve rt s t o Islam in the t ime of Shahabu ddin

Ghori . Th e Nyazi,i t is sa id , e migra t e d large ly to Hin du s tan

du rin g th e re ign s of SULTAN BAHLOL LODI and SHER SHAH SURI,

u n de r whose Gove rnme n t s the y e n joye d lu cra t ive ofli c e s abou tthe roy al cou rt , an d variou s import an t admin is t ra t ive charge s .

The re ar e n ow fe w of th e clan le ft in Afghan is t an ,whe re the y

form on e of t h e fou r prin cipal clan s of t he Povin dah caravanme rcha n ts . The ir summe r qu art e rs ar e in the high pla t e au on

t he w e st of th e Su leman range,and the y w in t e r on i t s e a st e rn

side in t he Daman of th e In du s va lle y . The Nyazi se ct ion s ar e :

Adam . Aka. Ali . Apo . As tan a . B ab iI .

B a t i . B hara t . B ori . B aban . Chan dar . Changa.

Chohar. Dadar . Dadi . Dali l . Da llo . Dan d .

Darve sh . Darzi . Dori . Godi . Gan di . Hali .Hot ak . Humayan . I sa. Isap . Jogi . Ja lo .

Kamal. Kashi . Karb ora . Khwajo. Koka. Kolach.

Lachi . Lan do . Lohan i . Man da. Man dora . Man ja r .

Man sur. Mashaki . Mashan i . Mu lt an i . Masa. Nano.

Ne ko. Pahar . Pot i . Salar. Sampa l . Samo .

San jar. Sa nja la . Sarhang . Sarma s t . She kha. San .

Sma lan . Son di . Tari . Tot ai . Usman . Urya.

Wa t t a . Yas in .

Many of the se w e have be fore me t wi t h and n ot ice d . As tan a

s tan ds for Ashtana,Kayas th Hin di). clan . B ahia. s t ands for

B ahaoha r,me rcan t ile RajpiI t . B a t i stands for B ha t ti

,Yadii

Rajpu t,or for B ha tti

,Gajar . B hara t

,for B har a ta

,min s tre l clan .

Karb ora and Kharb ari ar e th e same,and s tan d for Ka r b ayra ,

me rcan t ile Rajpat . Kolach may st an d for Ka la cha,Solan ki or

Chalnk Rajpii t . Sampal is Pramara RajpiI t . Samo, or Shamo ,is the same as th e Jareja YadiI RajpiI t . Sanjala may s t an d forSa n c hor a

,Chohan

,andalso me rca n t ile RajpiI t , andUryafor Ha raya

RajpiI t . Mashan i is t he same as Mashwan ri,which w ill appe ar

la t e r on : t he y have a colon y of some fou r hu n dre d famili e sse t t le d in Koh Daman of Kabu l

,whe re the y a re e ngage d in t he

caravan trade with B u khara . B u t t h e prin cipa l se a t of th e

Mashwan r i a s an in de pe n de n t t ribe of i t se lf,s e para t e from t h e

Nyazi Mashan i , is in t h e G an dg har hills , on the e ast ba n k of th e

In du s,in th e Chach Hazarah dis t rict , whe re the ir chi e f place is

S r i KOt . The y re pre s e n t th e an ci e n t Ma s ia n i,whom STRABO

(Ge og . xv . 2 ) me n t ion s a s occu pyin g th e cou n t ry lying be tw e e n

t he rive rs KOphe s a nd In du s ; tha t is , in th e mode rn Ynsu fz i

pla in be tw e e n t he ju n ct ion of t h e Kabu l rive r with th e Indu s,

and dire ct ly Oppos i t e,on th e w e s t ban k of the In du s

,t o th e

a ctu al pre se n t occu pan cy of the Mashwan r i . The s e ct ion s of the s eG andghar Mashwan r i ar e

Adam . B ror. Gharib . Kapii r . Karbori .Kharb ar i . Lodi . MahmiI d. Ma tkan i . Mu lt an i .Mii sa. Roghan i . Sambal . Tu rk. Yasu f.

Of th e above , B rOr is th e B a rwa r RajpiI t . KapiI r is th e KapOl ,

me rcan t i le RajpiI t , or th e Kapit r Kha t ri . Karbori and Khar b ar i

ar e th e same as ju st above n ot ice d . Roghani s tan ds for Raghab an si RajpiI t . Th e Kapnr above me n t ion e d have give n the irn ame to the vi llage of Kapil rdag arh i , or

“ Fort of KapiI r ,Yasu fz i . I t is th e same place as th e Lan gar Kot me n t ion e d in

t he Afgh an his tori e s as t he s tronghold of t h e Da la zak t ribe a t

t he t ime the y w e re con qu e re d and drive n across th e In du s by t h e

Mandan r andYu suf, as will b e re la t e d he re aft e r.Of th e othe r Nyazi se ct ion s in t he a b ove lis t , many have a lre adybe e n n ot ice d , and se ve ral wi ll appe ar aga in

,and b e n ot ice d in

the ir prope r place s .

MARPAL is e n t ire ly compose d of su bdivision s of th e Eb iba

RajpiI t , a nd is calle d B ib iz i . Eb iba is a clan of Pramar a Rajput ,andMahpal s t an ds for Mahpé Kha t ri t ribe .

DOTANI,division of Lodi

,se ct ion s ar e

Of the s e , B ihdin may st an d for B idma n Yadu,or for B ida

B rahman . Ran r i , or Ran i , is th e B an ika Cha lu k or Solan ki Rajput .

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN. 31

Sado is for Sisodia Gahlot Rajpii t . Sarbi is th e Sorbya , me rcan t ileRajpii t . Uma r is th e Um'

r a Pramara Rajpii t .

Th e fore going de t a il s comple t e th e list of t ribe s and clan scla ss e d in th e Afghan ge n e a logi e s a s t he de sce n dan t s of BIRIMATU

,da u ght e r of SHEKH B ET BATANI, who wa s marri e d to SHAH

HUSEN,prin ce of Ghor

,a s pre viou sly me n t ion e d . B y h is othe r

w ife,BIRI MAR I

,th e daught e r of SHEKH B ET ’

s se rvan t KAGH DUM,

a DOrh by ca st e,SHAH HUSEN h ad a son ca lle d SARWAN I ; his

de sce n dan t s ar e style d Mahi,b u t the y ar e cla ss e d w i th th e B a t an i

a n d more common ly kn own by this la t t e r n ame . The origin a lcou n t ry of th e Sarwan i was a t t h e sou the rn e xt remi ty of t he

Su leman Ran ge,in th e t ra ct n ow kn own a s t h e Sarawan divis ion

of Ka lat B a lochi st an,compris ing th e ShalkOt

,or Qu e t t a

n e ighbou rin g ca n ton s . Sarwan i may s t an d for Sa rwa rya ChaliI k,or Sa rwa rya B rahman . Sarwan i se ct ion s ar eAcho . Ako . AghOki . Ahmad. Al i . Ashak.

Aso. Aybak . B ali . B abak . Dabi . DOdo .

Gadar . Hadya . Rarfi n . Isma il . Isot . Ja ’par.Kakator . Karbori . Ma l ikyar . Malana. Mala ta . Mamo .

Mardak . Ma t a . Masa. Naha r. Nin . Pan i .Ru st am . Sakn ot . Samo . Samra . Sanja r. Sén i .

Shakha. Sada . Sari . Sr ipal . Yasu f.

Of th e above se ct ion s,Acho

,AghOki andAshak appe ar to b e

th e same,an dmay st an d for th e In dian Ac hi

,a t ribe ce le bra t e d

in th e his tory of Ka shmir (S e e TROYER'

S Rajat ar in g in i and

now re pre se n t e d in Afghan is t an by t h e Ac hakz i . Ako an dAka

st an d for th e AgaJa t . Ag hOki may s t an d for t h e Gre e k Akha ioi .Aso s t an ds for Aswya RajpiI t . B ali is B ala B rahman . Dab i andDodO ar e both RajpiI t tr ibe s . G adae for Gadi Kha t ri

he rdsman t ribe of In dian s . Ma l ikyar s t an ds for M'

olak an dJora

In dian he rdsme n t ribe s . Ma lan a is Ma la n i Chohan RajpiI t . Pau l

is Pramara Rajpii t . SfI da re pre se n t th e an cie n t Sodi of th e In du sva lle y abou t Mu lt an

,of ALEXANDER ’S t ime . Samra i s Samr a

RajpiI t of the Pramar a t ribe . Japar is Jipr a Pr amar a . Kakatur

may b e th e same a s Takata,a mou n t a in of th e Su leman range

ove rlookin g Shal andPe shin,whe n ce this clan in n ame d . B abak

or B h i b ah,is B hib a Pr amara . Samo

,or Shamo

,is t h e t i t u lar

n am e of t he Jare ja bran ch of th e YadiI or G adiI n Rajpu t of t h e

Lu n ar race and B u ddhis t re ligion ; th e chi e fs of t h e Samo,or

Shamo,have th e t it le of Jam

,an d u n de r tha t de s ign a t ion hold t h e

pe t ty prin cipali ty of La s B éla in B a lochis t an . Th e Samo,ao

cording to TOD (“ An n a ls of re pre se n t th e t ribe of

Samb u s aga in st whom ALEXANDER pou re d ou t t h e via ls of h is

w ra th . Th e an ci e n t se a t of t h e Samo was in th e mode rn Sibi orS iwi

,or S iwis than of In dian writ e rs .

This comple t e s the lis t of t h e B a t an i tri b e s . Th e large proport ion of Rajpu t and In dian n ame s amongs t the ir clan s and se ct ion s

and th e abu n dan t re pre se n t a t ion of t he Yadii,or G adu n

,RajpiI t of

th e Lu n ar race a nd B u ddhist re ligion se e m to warran t th e c on

e lu sion tha t t h e Afghan pa t riarch,SHEE R B ET

,is t h e s ame pe r

son ag e as th e Yadu pa t riarch BRATTI,de scribe d by TOD

pre viou sly me n t ion e d , and tha t th e pa t ronymic BATANI is t h esame a s BHATTIANI . PLINY (Na t . Hist

,de scr ibing th e n a t ion s

dw e llin g abou t the mou n t a in he igh t s of Marg ian a a nd al ong th erange of Cau ca su s (the mode rn B ala Mu rghab and G har istan of

th e Kohi B aba bran ch of Hindu Ku sh) , me n t ion s t he n ame s of

those abou t t he rive r Man dru s (He lmand of ou r day), and the nth e n ame s of thos e be yon d them and amongs t t h e n a t ion s in t h e

la t t e r ca t e gory appe ar th e B a te n i . Th e s i tu a t ion of th e B a t e n i

is not pre cis e ly de fin e d,thou gh

,from the ir be ing me n t ion e d a long

w i th t h e Ma t ian i an d th e Syrma ta i (the Sa u roma t a i of STRARO),i t is cle ar tha t the y occu pi e d port ion s of th e Ghor

,or mode rn

Hazarah,cou n t ry. This is th e ve ry re gion in which th e Afghan

t radi t ion pla c e s th e B a t an i andMa t i,a s w e ll a s th e S im

,t o which

SHAH HUSEN be longe d . PL I NY’s Syrma t a i

,or Su rma t a i

,appare n t ly

re pre se n t a mixe d n a t ion of th e Su ri and Ma t i,whose cou n try

probably was t h e w e s t e rn port ion of th e mode rn Hazarah . PLINY(whose de a th is da t e d 79 AD) de scribe s th e t ribe s as the y w e rea t th e be gin n in g of t he Chris t ian e ra . B u t t h e dis tu rban ce s andre volu t ion s a t t e n ding t h e ris e a nd spre ad of Islam produ ce d gre a tshift ings and disloca t ion s of t he popu la t ion in the se par ts

,so far

as con ce rn e d t h e Ope n and e as ily a cce ssible cou n t ry a t a l l e ve n ts ;whilst t h e in acce ssible mou n t a in dis trict s appe ar t o have re t a in e dmu ch of the ir an c ie n t occu pi e rs e ve n up to t h e pre s e n t day .

PL INY’s accou n t of th e n a t ion s in habit ing t hi s port ion of

Afghani st an a t t h e comme n ceme n t of th e Christ ian e ra is of so

gre a t in t e r e st and assis t an ce t o u s in ou r pre s e n t in qu iry tha t Ido n ot he sit a t e t o qu ot e i t in this place

,w i th t he obje c t of dispos

in g of a ce r t a in n umbe r of ide n t ifica t ion s,t o whi ch I may have

occasion t o re fe r a t a la t e r st age of this in qu iry .

PLINY t e lls u s (Na t . Hist ,18) tha t to t he e as t of t h e Caspii , a

n a t ion on th e sou th-e as t shor e of t he Caspian S e a,is th e Apavor t e n e

re gion (th e mode rn Ab iva rd,th e n a t ive cou n try of th e As ia t ic

con qu e ror of th e la s t ce n t u ry,NAD I R SHAH

,Turkoman ), in which

is th e fe rt ile pla in ca lle d Dar e ium (th e pre se n t Da ra ga z ) . Ne xtcome th e n a t ion s of th e Tapyr i , th e An ar iaki , t h e S t au r i , and t h eHyrkan i . Of the s e

,t h e An ar iaki w e have pre viou sly n ot ice d .

Th e S t a u r i w e sha ll n ot ice la t e r on,whe n w e come to spe ak of t h e

S tar i,Ustar i

,Ushta r i

,or Ushtaran i

,of th e Su leman range . Th e

Hyrkan i ar e th e mode rn Ga rgan i , and be yond th e limit s of ou r

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN. 33

i n qu iry . Whilst in t h e Tapyr i I re cogn is e th e mode rn Tymit r i ,on e of t h e Char Aymac of We st e rn Afghan ist an . Th e CharAymac , or Fou r Se t t leme n t s ,

” compris e th e Tymii r i , t h e Dahi ,t h e Tyman i

,a nd th e Sari . The se fou r t ribe s occu py th e Ghor

cou n t ry (th e an ci e n t ParOpamisu s) in i t s w e s t e rn port ion be twe e nKabu l andHe ra t . Th e n ame Aymac , or Oe 'magh, is a Tu rki wordme an ing hou se

,fami ly, t ri b e , se t tl eme n t ,

”e t c .

,and se e ms to have

be e n appli e d to the s e t ribe s to dist in gu ish the m from th e Afghan ,

pe rhaps du rin g t he t ime of t h e Mu gha l con qu e st,in t h e firs t ha lf

of th e thirt e e n th ce n t u ry,or pe rhaps a s e arly as t h e pe r iod of the

Tu rk dom in ion in th e la t t e r part of th e t e n th ce n t u ry .

Th e Char Aymac (c har“ fou r ” in Pe rs ian ) ar e an e n t ire ly

diffe re n t pe ople from t he Afghan . The y diffe r from them in

physiogn omy,in phys iqu e

,in langu ag e , in form of gove rnme n t

a nd in man n e rs and moral e . Th e Aymac Show a more or le sss trong s tra in of Ta t ar blood

,an d re sem b le tha t n orthe rn Asiat ic

race in phys ica l an d mora l charact e rist ics . The ir lan g u age ist h e old Pe rsian of th e t ime of Firdau s i

,wi th a gre a t e r or le ss

admixt u re of Tu rki words . Th e gove rnme n t of the ir chie fs isof a de spot ic kind

,n ot re pu blican like tha t of th e Afghan s . I n

re ligion the y ar e n ow Muhammadan,both of t h e Su n n i and Shia ’

se ct s,b u t mos t ly of th e la t t e r ; pre viou sly to the ir conve rsion t o

Islam the y w e re large ly Chris t ian of th e Ne st orian Chu rch,and

had amongst them con s ide rable colon ie s of Je ws and Isra e li t e s,andmany Fire -worshippe rs . The Aymac ar e more or le ss e n t ire lyin de pe n de n t of t h e Afghan G ove rnme n t

,and hold li t t le com

mu n i c a t ion w i th the ir n e ighbou r n a t ions,e ithe r comme rcia l or

poli t ica l,an d ar e ve ry mu ch se clu de d fi'

om t h e ou t side world int h e in a cce ss ible re tre a t s of t he ir mou n t a in fas t n e ss e s . Th e in

in t e rior of t he ir cou n try is sa id to abou n d in s trong plac e s and

impre gn able ca st le s,pe rche d on th e highe s t poin t s of s t e e p a nd

ru gge d hills . Lit t le is kn own ,w ith any ce rt a in ty, of th e in

t e rn a l con st it u t ion and dist ribu t ion of the se t ribe s . I t w il l b e

con ve n ie n t t o dispose of th em in this pa rt of ou r in qu iry,and

I the re fore t ake them e ach in i t s t u rn ; obs e rving me re ly tha tthe y a r e a ll more or le ss n omadic and pre da tory ; more or le sse n t ire ly in de pe n de n t of kingly au thori ty

,ge n e ra lly Spe akin g

ar e t h e poore st and mos t barbarou s of a l l t h e race s in habi t ingAfghan i st an . Ye t in the ir day t he y combin e d t o form a ve rypow e rfu l sove re ign ty

,which e xt e n de d from t he E uphra t e s t o th e

Gange s . I t wa s t h e S iI r i of Ghor which su pplan t e d th e Tu rk frombe yon d th e Oxu s at Ghazn i ; an d i t w as a sove re ign of th e Ghoridyn asty

,SULTAN SHAHABUDDIN

,who ove rthre w th e TiI ar Rajpu t

dyn a sty a t De lhi,sle w it s la s t king

,—PI THORA RAE

,or PRI TRW I

RAJA,—con qu e re d Hin du st an

,and e st ablishe d Islam in India .

TYMURI ar e in two gre a t divis ion s—Jamshe di and Firozkohi .Jamsh e di inhabi t th e B ala Mu rgab cou n t ry as fa r as Ku shk

B adg hiz , Karog h , e t c . The y a r e re ckon e d a t a b ou t tw e lvethou sand famili e s

,and a r e e n t ire ly n omadic. The y cla im de sce n t

from JAMSHID,king of Pe rsia

,of t h e an ci e n t Pe shdadi dyn as ty

and ar e said to re t a in the Pe rsian cas t of fe a t u re s in g re a t e rpu rity t han any of th e othe r Aymac ; e spe cia lly among the irI lat

,like th e Pe rsian Ilat , live in t e n t s of a st ron g cloth

made of black goa t s ’ ha ir. Like th e Pe rs ian s a lso,the y a re of

th e Shi a ’se ct of Mu hammadan s . I have n o lis t of the ir clans

and su b -divis ion s .

Firozkohi in ha b it th e F iroz koh cou n t ry,or Kohi Firoza

Tu rqu oise mou n t a in,which s e para t e s t h e u ppe r cou rs e s of

th e He ra t and Mu rgab rive rs . The y a r e re ckon e d a t abou ttwe n ty thou san d famili e s

,and ar e divide d in t o two ma in

bran che s,ca lledDarazi andMahmadi . Of th e s e t he Daraz i or

B ruzi is th e mos t import an t and powe rfu l,n umbe ring tw e lve

thou san d famili e s , and holding th e s t ronge st part of th e cou n try

( the dist rict of Chakcharan ) , and th e s t rongly s i tu a t e d cas t le of

Darazi . Th e Firozkohi e xt e n d from Kala ’ Nao,on t h e n ort h of

th e ran ge,toDau la tyar on i t s sou th

,and a r e a ll of t h e Shia ’

s e ct . The re is a s e t t le me n t of Firozkohi—pe rhaps de sce n da n t sof th e origin a l Tapyr i of PLI NY—in t h e Nishapu r dis trict of

Pe rs ia . Th e Firozkohi of Ghor cla im a common de sce n t w i ththem . Firoz is a n ame fre qu e n t ly fou n d among t he se ct ion s ofse ve ra l of t he Afghan t ribe s of t he Su leman range ; and, may

b e,is con n e ct e d w i th th e Tymar i Firozkohi , b u t I have n o list

of the ir clan s or se ct ion s to cle ar up this poin t . TymiI ri , orTa imOr i

,may stan d for Tépora , or Ta ipora , or Typara , me rcan t ile

Rajpu t .

DARI,orDAT— t h e HAZARAH prope r

,for th e t e rm Hazarah is

loose ly applie d to a l l t h e divis ion s of t he Aymac— inhabit t he

cou n t ry lying be tw e e n t he Pug hman ran ge , Ghorban d andGhoridis trict s of Kabu l on t he e as t

,and th e Kila ’

Yah i1di (Je ws’

Cast le ) , Chakcharan ,and th e G asarman range on th e w e s t ; and

be tw e e n Roi and Sa ighan be yon d Hin du Ku sh on t h e n orth,and th e Gu lkoh range and as far w e s t as Tiri andDarawa t ont he sou th ; or, in othe r words , th e e as t e rn half of t he Ghorcou n t ry . This re gion is e le va t e d throughou t

,and some of i t s

mou n t a in pe aks rise to fe e t above th e s e a ; ma ny of i t s

loca li t i e s be ar In dian n ame s,a s Ghorband and Ghori

,me an in g

mou n t a in ou s t racts ; Pu ghman from a Ja t t ribe calle d PoghChakcharan

,from Chak

“ dist rict,

”and Chara n

“t he B ard clan

of Mins t re ls G a sarman,a ft e r t he Gasora tri b e of me rcan t ile

Rajpu t . Th e Hazarah ar e a dis t in c t n a t ion a li ty in Afghan is t an ,

3 6 AN INQUI RY I NTO THE

I n th e n e xt chapt e r to tha t above qu ot e d STRARO says,Mos t

of th e Scyth ian s,be gin n ing from th e Hyrka n ian S e a

,a r e c a lle d

Daha i Ska tha i,an d those more to t h e e as t AI aa sa ge ta i and Saka i

t h e re s t have th e common appe lla t ion of Skyt hian s b u t e achs e para t e tr ibe h as it s pe cu liar n ame . The be s t kn own t ribe s a r e

thos e who de prive d t h e Gre e ks of B akt r ian a , t h e A rioi,Pa s ian oi

Tokharoi,and S aka ra u loi

,who came from t h e c ou n t ry b e yon d t he

Jax art e s,oppos i t e th e Sakai and Sogdian oi , a nd which cou n t ry

w as a lso occu pi e d by Saka i . Some t ribe s of t h e Daha i a r e su r

n amed Apa r noi , some Xa n thioi,othe rs Pis su roi . Th e Aparn oi

approa ch n e are st to Hyrkan i a and t h e Caspian S e a ; t h e ot he rse xt e n d as far as th e cou n t ry Opposit e to Ar ia .

”Of t h e t ribe s

who de prive d t h e Gre e ks of B akt r ia na w e sha ll spe a k la t e r on .

Of t h e t ribe s me n t ion e d as Daha i—ou r Dahi— th e Aparn oi a re

t he sam e as th e Par n i above n ot ice d,th e Xan t hioi re pre s e n t e d

by th e mode rn Khi mai,and t he Pissu roi I re cogn is e in t h e e xist

in g B e sadi or B is udi , to b e pre s e n t ly n ot ice d.

B e tw e e n t h e Daha i Sku tha i,con t in u e s STRABO

“ Hyrkan ia

andParthi a,a s far a s Aria

,li e s a va s t anda rid de s e rt

,which the y

c rosse d b y long jou rn e ys , and ov e rran Hyrkan ia , t h e Ne sa ian

cou n t ry,and th e pla in s of Parthi a . Su ch i s th e kin d of life t he t

oth e r nomads also le ad,con t in u a lly a t t acking th e ir n e igh b ou rs

and the n makin g pe a ce wi th the m .

” I have adde d thi s qu ot at ion to th e othe rs from STRAno

,b e ca u se h is de s cript ion of t h e life

le d by th e Daha i Skyth ian s , a t t h e be gin n in g of t h e Chr is t iane ra

,is pre cise ly

,word for word

,th e kin d of l ife tha t the ir pos

t e rity, on th e ve ry same grou n d,have habit u a lly follow e d u p to

ou r own day— u n t il

,in de e d

,on ly t he othe r day, whe n th e vi c

tor iou s a rms of Ru ssia e xt e n de d t h e au thori ty of t h e Whi t e Czarove r the se u n r u ly horde s—an a u thori ty which

,w e may c on fi

e n t ly an t icipa t e,w ill con fe r u pon the se re s t l e ss barbarian s t h e

ble ss in gs of a civilize d and ord e rly gove rnme n t,w i th pe ace

ple n ty,andprospe ri ty .

Re gardin g th e t ribe s me n t ion e d ab ove as h avin g de prive d th eGre e ks of B akt r ian a

,i t is n ot more e asy to re cogn ise the ir pos

t e r i ty amon g th e e xist in g inh abi t an t s of Afghan ist an than tha tof those whom the y disposse sse d ; n otwi thst an din g th e fact tha tth is Skyt hian inva sion was more th e migra t ion of an e n t iren a t ion than a pu re ly mili t a ry con qu e st ; and a s su c h wa s a slowan d con t in u e d proce ss e xt e n din g ove r man y con se cu t ive ye ars

n ot ove r a pe riod of some ge n e ra t ion s . The Arii w e c an re cogn ise in th e mode rn He r a ti

,th e re pre se n t a t ive s of th e Ha ravi of

t h e old Indian wri t e rs,and probably th e same as t he Ha r aya

Rajpii t . Th e Pasian i may b e re pre se n t e d by t h e e xist ing Pa shdiof Lu ghman andNijrao ; who, thou gh n ow in clu de d amon g t h e

ETHNOGRAI ’HY OF AFGHANI S TAN. 37

Taj i k of Afghan ista n ,a r e a dis t in c t pe ople from th e Tajik prope r

an d spe ak a pe cu liar dia le ct of the ir own,wh ich is sa id t o b e a

mix t u re of Pe rs ian,Hindi

,and Turki words

,w i th some Pu khto

an d a lit t le Ar abic,th e gramma r be in g In dia n . Th e Tokhari

t hou gh an cie n t ly a ce le bra t e d tribe in this re gion of Asia,ar e n ot

n ow fou n d by tha t n ame in Afghan ist an ; the y a r e the re r e pr e

s e n t e d by th e Togh, Toghza n i Tu rk, or Tu rkolan r i of B ajau r and t heLow e r Kil n ar va lle y . Th e S akarau li may b e re pre s e n t e d by th eS hah Ka tor i of th e Uppe r Kan ar valle y and Chi tral

,or Kashkar.

Forme rly both th e Togh I an i and th e Ka tori ove rspre ad t h e e n t ireIn du s va lle y from t h e mou n t a in s to th e s e a and the ir de sce n dan t s

,thou gh for th e mos t part los t to s ight in t h e ge n e ra l Mu sa l~

ma n popu la t ion,a r e s t ill t ra ce able by t he ir cla n s sca t t e re d he re

and the re in diffe re n t part s of this e xt e n sive t ract,from th e

Hazarah,or Chach

,and Rawalpin di dis t rict s in th e n orth

,to t h e

Sin d and G u z ra t provin ce s in th e sou th .

Th e ide n t ifica t ion s I am n ow pu rsu in g,of th e pre se n t in h a b i

t an t s of Afghan is t an w i th t h e n a t ion s who,w e a r e a ssu re d by

au the n t ic his tory,an ci e n t ly occu pi e d th e s it u a t ion s n ow posse sse d

by th e Afghan,have an import an t be aring from a philologica l

poin t of vi ew,and may throw some light u pon t h e forma t ion of

t h e n ume rou s dia le ct s w e find spoke n in di ffe re n t part s of t he

wide a re a of ou r Afghan is tan b u t th is su bje ct,n otwi ths tan din g

it s gre a t in t e re st and dire ct con n e ct ion wi th th e e thn ology of

the s e pe ople s,is qu i t e be yon d th e scope of ou r pre se n t in ve s t iga

t ion . In de e d,w e re I t o e n t e r

,e ve n brie fly

,on a de script ion of

th e pe cu liari t i e s of lan gu age,man n e rs

,cu s toms

,and t radi t ion s of

t he variou s t ribe s I have to de a l w ith in Afghan is tan,t h e

ma t e ri a ls wou ld fil l some bu lky volume s . Whe re a s my di fficu ltyju st n ow is

,to arrange and compre ss wha t I have to say abou t th e

Afghan t ribe s in t o as sma ll a compass a s possibl e w i thou t re n de ring t h e in forma t ion u n in t e lligible . Although

,pe rhaps

,con fu s e d

and u n in t e re st in g , i t may b e,t o those u n a c qu a in t e d w ith t h e

subje ct,and dou bt le ss st ale to th e fe w who have made Afghan

ist an and i t s pe ople s a spe cia l s t u dy, ye t , e ve n in the ir cas e

ve n t u re to hope tha t t he compre he n s ive Vi e w he re pre s e n t e d isnot e n t ire ly de void of some poin t s

,he re an d the re in t h e ge n e ra l

ske t ch , of fre sh in t e re st an d n e w in forma t ion . I have n ot t imeto re fe r to th e re se arche s and ide n t ifica t ion s of othe rs in t he samefie ld of in ve st iga t ion as tha t to which ou r in qu iry is n ow dir e ct e d

nor t o n ot ice th e in s tan ce s in which ou r obs e rva t ion s and con clusion s on th e same su bje ct may agre e or disagre e . I may , how

eve r,s t a t e , tha t th e e n t ire body of my remarks and ide n t ifica t ion s

in t his pape r is th e re sul t of pe rson al in qu iry and obs e rva tionamon g s t t h e pe ople t re a t e d of, du ring many ye ars

’ re s ide n ce on

t he fron t ie rs of the ir cou n t ry an d occasion a l jou rn e ys in i t s

in t e rior ; a ide d and corre ct e d by re fe re n ce to th e works of an cie n tau thors re la t ing to th e re gion con ce rn e d , as w e ll a s by t he

writ ings of mode rn an d con t emporary t rave lle rs .

DAHl CHorAN inhabit Karab agh, Nawar, Gu lkoh , Uraz gan ,Sariab

,and t he Uppe r Arghandab Valle y. The ir prin cipa l se c

t ion s a re

Aldae . B éb iid. B il b ak. Charda st a . Darza i .B achak . B a t i . B a in t an . B ae tamiI r . Orasi .Isfan dyar. Pa in dah. She ra . Targ han é .

Of the s e Aldae may s tan d for Aljaita, a Mu gha l t ri b e ; B abak forB hib a Rajpii t ; Darzai for Darzi , a Pe rs ian tribe be fore n ot ice d .

I sfan dyar is a Pe rsian n ame B ae t amiI r is Mugha l ; B éb ii dme an s“ home le ss

pe n nyle ss Chardas ta me an s“ fou r t roops

” “ fou rb rigade s .

” B achak may s t an d for B a cha l RajpiI t ; and B a t i forB ha tt i Yadfi . I f so

,the y ar e

,w i th th e B il b ak

,of Indian origin

andw e re forme rly associa t e d w i th t he B a t an i B u ddhist s , whe nthe y occupie d this t ract of cou n t ry . Th e Dahi Chopan ar e n ow

re c kon e d a t ab ou t e ight thou san d familie s , b u t forme rly the yw e re a n ume rou s andpowe rfu l t ribe . I n the t ime of t h e Mu g

hal sove re ign ty,du ring t h e thirt e e n th and fou rt e e n th ce n t u ri e s

this part of Afghan ist an (Kan dahar a nd Ghor,e t c . ) w as th e

provin cia l gove rnme n t of s e ve ra l su cce ssive Mu gha l prin ce s .

NI E ODAR OGLAN “MASTER NICHOLAS,

”the you thfu l son of the

Mu gha l Empe ror,HULAGU KHAN

,he ld t he Kan dahar and Ghor

cou n t ry a s his provin cia l gove rnme n t be fore h e a sce n de d the

t hron e of Pe rs ia,1282 A .D.

,a s n in th empe ror of t h e CHANGIZ

KHAN dyn a sty . He was t h e first of t he Mu gha l sove re ign s

(a s D’HE RRELOT says,on t h e au thori ty of Khondamir ) who em

brace d Islam ; whe n h e took t h e n ame of AHMAD,an d favou re d

th e Mu hammadan s . His con ve rs ion to Islam gave rise,i t is

sa id, to gre a t t roub le s in h is fami ly and in his gove rnme n t,

be cau se th e Mugha l Ta t ar a t that pe riod had a gre a t part ia lityfor Chris t ian s

,and an e xtreme ave rs ion to Mu hammadan s

tha t AHMAD cou ld HOVe r ga in t hem ove r to his vie ws . His

n e phew,ARGHUN (son of his e lde r brothe r

,ARAXA

,who was a

Christ ian ) , who had be e n su pe rse de d on th e thron e,re volt e d

aga in st his u n cle,and cau se d hi s de ath two ye ars la t e r— e u

occu rr e n ce which gre a t ly e xa spe ra t e d th e Mu hammadan s .

ARGRUN su cce e de d AHMAD-NI E ODAR,a nd in th e third ye ar of his

re ign , having e xe cu t ed two prime min ist e rs in su cce ssion,aban

don e dhims e lf to th e con t rol of th e Jew,SA’ADUDDAULA

,a physi

c ian b y profe ssion , who so comple t e ly gain e d th e goodwill of th eSULTAN ARGHUN

,that all t h e affairs of the empire

,pu blic and

E THNOGRAPHY OF AI 'G HANI STANI 39

priva t e,toge the r w ith the in t e re st s of the gran de e s

,de pe n de d on

h is cre di t and favou r. He gre a t ly ra ise d a ll th e Je ws and Isra e li t e s

,wi thou t in t e rfe rin g wi th t he Christ ian s

,who w e re a lso ve ry

pow e rfu l in t he cou rt of SULTAN ARGHUN . I t was only the

Mu hammadan s who we re a t this t ime wi thou t cre di t or influ e n ce,

and the y mu rmu re d con t in u a lly aga in st the ir riva ls ; for a t the irin s t iga t ion ARGHUN had de prive d th e Mu sa lman s of a l l t he iroffice s of ju s t ice andfin an ce

,and e ve n forbidde n the ir acce ss to

hi s camp and pre se n ce a t his cou rt . The Muhammadan s a sse rttha t ARGRUN had promis e d th e Chris t ian s to conve rt th e t emplea t Me kka in to a Chris t ian Chu rch

,b u t tha t Provide n ce fru s tra te d

h is de s ign,for ARGRUN at this t ime fe l l sick and die d short ly

a ft e r,1291

,A .D. Th e Je w prime min is t e r

,se e in g ma t t e rs in thi s

crit ica l s tat e,has t e n e d to re s tore th e Musa lman s to the ir forme r

s t a t u s,b u t h e was pre se n t ly slain by hi s e n emie s . Ab u lfeda (says

D’HERRELOT) asse rt s tha t th e Je w ,SA

’ADUDDAULA

“ Fe licity of th e

St a t e,

”had hi s throa t ou t

,be cau se h e was su spe ct e d of havin g

poison e d th e Su lt an . Anyhow,it is ce rta in tha t th e e n emi e s of

t he Jew s,who re garde d wi th j e a lou sy the ir gre a t influ e n ce

had su ffe re d many in ju rie s a t the ir hands,t ook thi s opportun i ty

of th e de a ths of the SULTAN ARGRUN and his min is te r to ave nget he mse lve s b y a gre a t massacre of th e Je ws . SULTAN ARGRUNwassu c ce e de d on the thron e by GANJAETU

,son of ARAXA

,aft e r

a re ig n of fou r ye ars,was murde re d b y BAIDU , son of TARGAI

of HULAGU,who the n asce n de d th e thron e a t Hamadan

,1294 A .D.

Hamadan,I may he re n ot e , is th e an cie n t Ecba tan a in th e Gre a t e r

Me dia,and de rive s i t s pre se n t n ame from t he Gre e k appe lla t ion

of th e an ci e n t city a s t he win t e r re side n ce -

xa b /La 8t ov, kha ima

dion—of the‘Pe rsian kings (STRARO , Ge og. x i . as i t was of t h e

Make don ian prin ce s who ove rthre w t he Pe rsian empire,and g ot

posse ss ion of Syria ; andwhi ch, in th e t ime of STRARO, s t ill se rve dthe same pu rpose to t he kings of Parthia . BAIDU was disposse sse dand sla in b y GHAZAN or CAZAN , son of Su lt an ARGRUN, who sin cethe de ath of h is fa the r had he ld t he gove rnme n t of Khorasan ,and n ow

,wi th th e a idof AMIR NAURoz , asce n de d the thron e . This

AMIR NAURoz was the son of ARGRUN AGHA (who had posse sse dthe gove rnme n t of th e Kan dahar and G hor cou n t ry for thirtyn in e ye ars u n de r th e childre n of Ca rme n KHAN) , and aft e r t h ede ath of h is fa the r had a t t ache d himse lf to th e SULTAN ARGRUN ,

a t whose cou rt he re side d t ill his frie n d and re la t ive , t he AMIRBEGU

,was e xe cu t e d

,whe n

,fe aring a like fa t e , h e fle d to Afghan i

stan,and the re

,embracing Islam,

wage d war again st the e n emi e sof tha t re ligion

,whe re by he acqu ire d th e t it le of G RAz r. The se

proce edings a t firs t e mbroile d him with th e PRINCE CAZAN, whowas th e gove rn or of th e provin ce , b u t the AMIR NAURoz GHAz r, I

promis in g to pu t h im on t h e thron e occu pi e d by BAIDU,if h e

wou ld embrace Islam,CAZAN made pu blic profe ssion of tha t r e

li g ion in t h e city of F iroz koh,whe n many othe rs , follow in g h is

le ad,be came Muhammadan s and join e d h is party . CAZAN n ow

made war again st BAIDU,u n de r t he con du ct of NAURoz

fin a lly de fe a t e d an d sle w BAIDU in Az ar b ijan ,aft e r h e had re ign e d

on ly e ight mon ths .

CAZAN,on hi s conve rs ion to Islam

,t ook th e n ame of MAHMUD

w i th whi ch h e asce n de d to th e thron e of Pe rs ia,1294 A .D. He

appoin t e d AMIR NAURoz to th e gove rnme n t of Khorasan in r e

ward for hi s s e rvic e s b u t,soon aft e r

,su spe ct ing h im of disaffe c

t ion,s e n t an a rmy aga in s t h im. NAURoz on this fle d for re fuge

to h is son -in -law and prot eg e , FAKHRUDDIN MALIE KURD ; b u tt h is ingr a t e

,fe arin g t h e ve n g e an ce of CAZAN

,and de s irou s of

me rit in g th e favou r of his sove re ig n , de live re d up NAURoz t o t h e

Su lt an ’s Ge n e ral

,who imme dia t e ly kille d him. CAZAN on this gave

t h e gove rnme n t of Khorasan t o h is brothe r ALJA I TU,1298 A .D.

who a t first had many dispu t e s w i th t h e MALIE KURD,owin g to

t h e vicin i ty of t he ir prin cipa lit i e s,t ill pe ace was made be tw e e n

them t hrou gh t h e in t e rv e n t ion of a Mu hammadan mufti . AL

JA I TU su cce e de d his brothe r CAZAN,1303 A .D.

,wh e n he too adop t e d

I slam,

~and t ook t he n ame of G R IATHUDDI NMUHAMMAD,Su pport of

t h e re ligion of Mu h amma d,

”wi t h t he Pe rsian t i t le of Khada b a nda

Se rva n t of God .

” He w as a ze a lou s Mu salman,and du ring h is

r e ign O f twe lv e ye ars gre a t ly favou re d th e Muhammadan s,e spe

c ia l ly of t h e s e c t of AL I— th e SHIA. He bu ilt t h e city of Su lt an ia,

which h e made t h e c api t a l of h is e mpire . ALJA I TU wa s su cce e de dby his son ARU SA ’ID

,a you th of tw e lve ye a rs of ag e , u nde r th e

t u t e lage of th e AMI R CHOPAN, who had th e r ank of Novyan , and

had be e n his t u tor and ge n e ralissimo of h is army.

AMIR CHOPAN gove rn e d t h e e mpire w i th an absolu t e pow e r.u n t il h is mu rde r by th e Su lt an

,be cau se of h is r e fu sa l to give him

hi s daught e r in marriage (a lthoug h h e himse lf had re c e ive d t heSu lt an ’

s sis t e r in marri age in 1321 h e having a lre ady b et rothe d h e r to the AMIR HASAN I LE RAN I

,son of SHEE R HUSEN .

Th e AMIR CHOPAN h ad a capt a in of his army calle d SAIN or SEN—e vide n t ly a Hindu n ame—whom h e had appoin t e d to th e officeof Vizir, or Prime Min ist e r, t o th e Su lt an . I n th e qu arre l whiche n su e d be twe e n th e Su lt an and h is forme r tu tor

,t h e AMIR CHOPAN

this SEN prove d a t ra i tor t o th e in t e re st s of th e AMIR which l e dto th e mu rde r of h is son DAMASHE

,whom h e had le ft a t t h e

Su lt an ’s cou rt

,a t th e t ime tha t h e hims e lf re t ire d to Khorasan

t aking SEN w ith h im as host age for h is son . As soon as AMIRCROPAN he ard of t h e mu rde r of his son

,and th e orde r of th e S u l

tan for his own de stru ct ion and that of a ll his fami ly (an orde r

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN. 41 .

which n o on e of h is office rs wou ld obe y,owin g to th e gre a t pow e r

an d popu lari ty of AMIR CHOPAN in Khorasan ) , h e imme dia t e lye xe cu t e d th e t ra it or SEN

,and w i th an army of s e ve n ty thou san d

hors e marche d t owa rds Ka svin,to which place t h e Su lt an had

advan ce d aga in s t h im. On n e arin g t h e roya l camp,AMIR CHOPAN

w a s de s e rt e d by n e arly ha lf h is force,whi ch w e n t ove r to t he

Su lt an . Se e in g himse lf thu s aban don e d by h is prin cipa l offic e rs ,who ow e d the ir fortu n e s e n t ire ly to himse lf

,th e AMIR re t re a t e d

has t i ly by th e de se rt of Nau b anjan (Ne hb a ndan ) , towards Khorasa n ; b u t his follow e rs fa llin g away from him in large n umbe rs,h e fou n d himse lf u n able t o ma in t a in his posi t ion in Khora san

and re solve d on passing in to Tu rki s t an to join the re th e e n emi e sof t h e Sul t an ARU SA ’ ID. On arriva l a t th e Mu rgab rive r

e ve r,h e change d h is re solu t ion

,and re tra ce d h is s t e ps t o throw

himse lf in to th e arms of G RI ATHUDDI N MALIE KURD,whom h e had

n u rtu re d from his you th and a dvan ce d to the first pos it ion s in t h earmi e s of Asia . B u t this MALIE KURD prove d n o more fa i thfu lthan t h e othe rs ; for , having ju s t a t tha t t ime re c e iv e d an e xpre ssde spa t ch from th e Su lt an

,fu ll of off e rs and promis e s if h e wou ld

se n d h im t h e he ad of CROPAN,th e firs t visi t o f thi s ingra t e t o h is

gu e s t wa s that made by h is e xe cu t ion e r.Th e he ad of AMI R CHOPAN wa s s e n t to th e Su lt an

,b u t t h e ba se

con du ct of t h e MALIE KURD was n ot rewarde d . For t h e Su lt anhavin g in t h e m e an t ime

,throu gh t h e compla is an ce of t h e AMIR

HASAN (who divorce d h e r for this . purpose ), marri e d BAGHDADKHATUN

,th e daught e r of AMIR CROPAN

,t h e KURD wa s he ld t o

have mu rde re d th e qu e e n ’s fa the r

,ra the r than t o have re n d e re d a

s e rvice to t he Su lt an ; and t he place in t h e cou rt h e a spire d t o forhims e lf was gran t e d to th e compla isan t HASAN . MALIE KURD

re ve n ge t hi s disappoin tme n t,sle w JALAIR

,th e son of AMIR CHO

PAN,who h ad be e n le ft t o his ca re for t ran smiss ion t o th e cou r t of

h is u n cle t h e Su lt an,h e be ing th e son of SATI B EG h is s is t e r

h e had marri e d t o th e AMIR CROPAN . The place whe re AM IRCHOPAN and hi s son JALAIR w e re mu rde re d b y t he MALIKKURD

,is call e d d i

,or Khaki Chopan, and is a camp-s t age on

th e road from Kandahar to Ki la B u s t,be in g abou t fifty mile s

w e s t of Kan dahar. I t is this CROPAN whom th e DAR I CHOPAN ofHazarah cla im a s the ir gre a t an ce s tor .DAHI MARDAH inhabi t Da sht i YahiI d

,or Je w s ’ Pla in

” Sokht a,

B isiI d,Dahan i Ghori

,e t c .

,and a r e re ckon e d a t abou t six thou san d

famili e s . The y re pre se n t th e Ma rdi of PLINY,and occu py to-day

pre t ty mu ch th e pos i t ion ass ign e d t o t ha t pe ople by tha t au thorin t h e firs t ce n t u ry of t he Chris t ian e r a . PLINY says (Hist .

Na t . v i . 18) tha t “ from th e mou n t a in he ight s of th e district ofMarg ian a (B ala Mu rgab), a long t h e range of Cau casu s (Hindu

Ku sh), th e savage race of t h e Mardi,a fre e pe ople (charact e ris t ics

which apply to t h e Dahi Marda of ou r day w i th as mu ch forceas t he y did to t h e Mardi in his ), e xt e n d a s far a s the B akt r i .

For B akt r i su bs t i tu t e,th e pe ople of B a lkh

,a nd th e whole of t he

above accou n t by PLINY accu ra t e ly de scribe s th e si t u a t ion and

charact e r of th e Dahi Marda as we find them a t this day inAfghan ist an . The y are s t ill a t ru ly savage and fre e pe ople , for ,a lthough loca t e d in t he he art of Afghan ist an

,the y pay n o t ribu t e

to,and have b u t li t t le commu n i ca t ion wi t h th e Afghan s .

I n t h e t ime of ALEXANDER,t h e Mardi

,according to ARRI AN’

accou n t,e xt e n de d mu ch farthe r w e s twa rd than the ir pre se n t

limi ts in Afghan ist an . ARR I AN (da t e of h is de a th 182 A .D. ) in

forms u s tha t ALEXANDER,in his pu rsu i t of DARIUS, came to t he

city of Rh ag e s (it s ru in s li e some twe n ty mile s e as t of Te hran ,t h e mode rn capital of Pe rsia ) , whe n ce h e passe d through t h e

Ca spian Stra it s aga in s t t h e Parthian s . Th e Caspian Stra i t s he rem e n t ion e d have be e n ide n t ifie d by FERRIER (

“ Caravan Jou r

n e ys,

” chap . v . ) w i th the Tan gi S irdar i,or “ S irdar i de file

t hrough the Kohi Tuz,or Sa lt Hill

”spu r of th e Albu rz mou n

t a in,se para t in g th e pla in s of Varamin a nd Khar. B u t to c on

t in u e ARRI AN’S accou n t ; h e says

,tha t abou t the t ime tha t

ALEXANDER had pass e d throu gh th e Caspian S tra it s (probablywhe n he had advan ce d a s far as th e mode rn Shahr ii d a nd B ost an ),B AG I STANES t he B abylon ian came to him from t h e army of DARIUS

and acqu a in t e d him tha t "DARI US had be e n se iz e d andwas he ldin cu st ody by B ESSUS

,gove rn or of B akt r ia

,andBRAZAS

,or B AR

ZAENTES,pre fe ct of the Arakhotoi andDran g a i . I n re gard t o t his

I wou ld he re obse rv e t ha t,whe the r B AG I STANES was a B aby

lon ian or n ot—possibly h e may have be e n so s tyle d on accou n t ofhis holding some office or charge in B abylon— i t se e ms ve ryproba b le

,if n ot ce rt a in

,tha t h e c ame to ALEXANDER on this

occas ion from the district ca lle d B agis tan a t th is day, and s it u

a t e d in t h e Khorasan hills not fa r from Tim,a su bdivision of

Ta b b a s,and a lmost du e w e s t of He ra t . I t wou ld appe ar also

from ARRI AN ’S ac cou n t of ALEXANDER ’S moveme n t s in con se qu e n ce

of t he in forma t ion thu s commu n ica t e d to him,tha t t he army of

DARIUS from which B AG I STANES came,was in or n e ar t h e dis trict

of B ag is t an a b ove me n t ion e d . ALEXANDER,says ARRI AN

,le avin g

th e re st of his army t o follow,s e t off wi th a de t achme n t

,and by

a force d march of t wo n ight s a nd a day, re ache d t h e camp fromwhich B AG I STANES came (tha t in forman t probably be ing h is

gu ide ) , b u t fou n d n ot t h e e n e my . The re h e was a ssu re d tha tDARIUS wa s carri e d prison e r in a chariot

,by B ESSUS w i th his

B akt rian horse and a ll th e othe r B arbarian s,e xce pt ARTAB AZUS

and hi s son s , and th e Gre e k me rce n ari e s,who

,having s e para t e d

woode d , mou n t a in ou s , and produ ce s n othing ; for this re ason,

u n de r th e Pe rs ian domini on i t w a s u n it e d wi th Hyrkan ia for th epu rpose of payin g t ribu t e

,and a ft e rwards du rin g a long pe riod

whe n t h e Make don ian s w e re mas t e rs of th e cou n try . At pre s e n t,

says STRABO,wri t in g abou t t h e be g in ni ng of th e Chris t ian e ra

i t is a u gme n t e d in e xt e n t,Komise n e and Khor e n e (Kam and

Khar ) ar e part s of Parthia , and pe rhaps a lso th e cou n try a s far

a s t he Caspian Ga t e s,Rhag a i , and t h e Tapyroi , whi ch forme rly

be longe d to Me dia . Th e Tapyroi , h e adds,a r e sa id t o live

be tw e e n t he De r b ikkoi and th e Hyrkan oi (whi ch is ju s t t h e posit ion n ow occu pi e d by t h e Tymar i , be tw e e n t h e Tu rkoma n and

Ga rga n i ) . Dis tu rban ce s,con t in u e s STRARO

,having occu rre d in

th e cou n t rie s of whic h w e ar e spe akin g,in con s e qu e n ce of t h e

kings of Syria and Me di a,who poss e sse d Pa r thia

,e t c .

,be ing

e ngage d in othe r affairs,those who w e re e n t ru s t e d w i th th e

gove rnme n t of Par th ia,occa sion e d first t he re volt of B a c t r ia n a ;

the n EUTHYDEMUS a nd h is party th e re volt of al l th e cou n t ryn e ar tha t provin ce . Aft e rwa rds ARSAE ES (Ar sak) a Skyt hian ,

w it ht h e Par noi n omads (th e B arni be fore me n t ion e d as t h e t ribe of

t h e Kha r iz m Shahi dyn asty), a t ribe of th e Dahi who live on

th e ban ks ‘of t h e Okhu s (tha t part of th e Oxu s rive r in t he Khivapla in ) , invade d Parthi a and made himse lf ma s t e r of i t . At firs tARSAE ES and h is su cce ssors w e re w e ake n e d by wars w i th t hosewho had be e n d e prive d of the ir t e rr i torie s . Aft e rwards the ybe came so pow e rfu l

,b y the ir su cce ssfu l warfare , t ha t a t la s t t he y

took poss e ssion of a ll t he cou n try within t h e Eu phra t e s . Th e yde priv e d EUE RATIDES and the n th e Scythia n s

,by force of arms

of a part of B akt r ian a . Th e y n ow (be gin n in g of t h e Chris t iane ra ) have an empire compre he n ding s o large an e xt e n t of cou n t ry

an d so man y n a t ion s,tha t i t a lmost riva ls tha t of th e Roman s

in magn it u de . I n a pre viou s passage (Ge og . Xv. de scribin gAria n a

,S TRABO me n t ion s Khaa r e n e as be ing s i t u a t e d some whe re

abou t t h e part of th e c ou n try borde ring u pon In dia , and adds tha t“thi s of a l l t h e place s s ubj e c t t o t he Parthian s li e s n e are st toIn dia and tha t KRATERUS t rave rse d and su bjuga t e d this partof th e cou n t ry on h is march from In d ia t o Ka rman i a .

”Th e

Khaa r e n e he re me n t ion e d is th e pre se n t Kharan of B a lochist an .

Th e ARSAE ES above me n t ion e d a s fou n de r of th e dyn as ty Of t h eArsakide s

,which ove rt hre w th e Roman pow e r in As ia

,an d e n

du re d u n de r a su cce ssion of thirty-on e kings for 48 1 ye ars— from236 to 245 A .D.

—be lon ge d most probably to t h e t ribe whichis n ow re pre s e n t e d by th e Arsaki

,orHa r z agi , divis ion of th e Tu rko

man of Marv ; t h e la t t e r, a pe ople which KLAPROTH h as re cog n is e da s Koman

,or Kaman , Tu rk from th e s t e ppe n orth of th e Caspian

S e a . The Tu rkoma n,dwe lling w i thin t h e limi t s of t h e re gion t o

E THNOGRAI ’HY OF AFGHANI S TAI V. 45

which ou r in qu iry is re strict e d,compris e t h e ma in division s of

Sarik,Sa lor

,Takah

,andArsaki

,or Har z ag i (or Arsar i a s it is

some t ime s writ t e n by E urope an s) . Salar is t h e n ame of a Tu rkt ribe

,a nd is a lso th e n ame of a Rajput t ribe

,on e of th e roya l

race s of Raja sthan,andwas origin a lly a t ribe of t he Saka Sky

thian s . The r e ar e many n ame s of Tu rk t ribe s fou n d amon gs tt h e clan s of th e Rai t as give n by TOD(

“An n a ls of Raja s thanand th i s circums t an ce le ads t o t h e con clu sion tha t t he Rajputge n e a logi e s mu st have be e n compile d a t a comparat ive ly mode rnda t e

,a nd long aft e r t h e Tu rk in vade rs and conqu e rors had

be come mixe d up and lost in t h e ge n e ra l popu la t ion of t he

cou n t ry ; and thu s came to b e ide n t ifie d a s Rajpat on a ccou n t ofthe ir adopt in g the ir langu ag e , man n e rs , e t c .

JAGHUR I— pe rhaps Hin du Jakha r i— in ha b it Jarma tu,Sokht a

Jalga,Sangmasha , Argha n dab va lle y, Gu lkoh ran ge , e t c .

,and ar e

re ckon e d a t abou t fift e e n thou san d fami li e s . The y ar e a ll Shi a ’

Mu sa lman,and compris e a g r e a t many s e c t ion s

,su ch a s

Alah . At ah . Almaéto. B alaNa sar .B aghoc har i . B a laoto . B il b ak. G anjaéto.

Ghashi . G ujar is t an . I z da r i .

Ma lis t an . Mama. Mughaéto. Pashae .

Shun asi . zaoli . Nasa ri .

Of the s e,Almae to may s t and for Ahmae cha Cha liI k Rajpii t .

B ala Nasar for B ala,B rahman

,and Na sa r

,Ja t . B aghra for

B agr i , Ja t . B abak for B hi ba,RajpiI t . B a la e to, Alma e to

jac to,Mu gha e to, a ll appe ar t o b e Mughal n ame s . Garai is Tu rk

the s ame a s t h e Ka ra t in t he Zawa hills , sou th of Ma shhad .

Pa shae is th e same as th e Pa sha i of Lughman . zaoli is forZab a l i

,n a t ive of Zabu l , or Ghazn i . Shu nasi may st an d for

Sa nyasi , In dian re ligiou s me n dican t cla ss . Na sari for Na sa r,Ja t .

I z da r i is proba bly for Pe rs ian Yaz dan i . G ujar ist an andMa list anar e th e n ame s of village s and dist rict s a lso .

SHEE R AL I,I suppos e to re pre se n t Gre e k Aioloi the y in habi t

th e cou n t ry abou t B amian ,Ghorba nd

, and t he sou rce s of t h e

He lman d rive r . The y ar e re ckon e d a t abou t t e n thou san dfamil ie s

,and a r e par t ly Sh I a and part ly Su n n i Mu hammadan s .

Among the ir se ct ion s ar e t h e following

Darg han . Kalil . Habash . Tatar. S agpa.

S ag pa or Sogpa s tan ds for Saka,Skyt hi an . Ta t ar for Ta ta r

Mu gha l . Haba sh for Ha b a shi,Abyssin ian de sce n dan t s probably

of Abyssini an slave s n a t u ra lize d in B alochis t an and the n ce t ran sport e d t o t h e vicin ity of Ghazn i .ZAIDNAT is th e n ame appli e d to t he Jamsh e di and Firozkohi

Aymac pre viou sly n ot ice d ; b u t amon g s t the m ar e re ckon e d a

46 AN INQUIRY INTO TI I E

n umbe r of misce llan e ou s Hazarah,dw e llin g most ly to th e n orth

e ast of the rive r Mu rgab,su ch as

Al i Ilah i . B a lkhi . Dahi Mirak . Da rghan .

Khoja Miri . Sar ipu li , e t c .

Al i Ilahi is t h e n ame of a se ct—be lie ve rs in th e Divin i ty of Al i

ra th e r than of a t ribe . B a lkhi and Sa r ipu li ar e t he Ha zarahof thos e dist rict s . Dahi Mirak and Khoja Miri probably ar e

division s of t h e same clan,pe rhaps th e Dahi Marda .

BABURI,or BARBARI

,in habi t Sar ijan g a l and Lal dis tricts

th e u ppe r va lle y of th e Hari Rad,a nd a r e re ckon e d a t abou t

twe n ty t hou san d famili e s . The y re pr e se n t th e B e b r ikkoi of

STRABO (Ge og . vii . a Thrakian tribe of Ja t a or G e t a i Skyths .

GAVI in habi t Ghorban d andHin du Ku sh,e a s t of t h e Sh e kh Ali

Hazarah,ar e Su n n i Mu sa lman s

,and re ckon e d a t abou t t wo thou

san d famil ie s . The y may re pre se n t th e Goe i Hu n ofDE GUIGNEHistoire de s Hu n s and probably came in to the se pa rt s a t th e

same t ime a s th e G e ouge n of th e same s tock,who passe d on in t o

th e Indu s va lle y,and the n ce

,u n de r th e n ame of Gu jar

,spre a d a ll

ove r North e rn India .

FAULADI,PULADI

,or B OLEDI

,re pre s e n t th e B oledi of PTOLEMY

an d in habi t th e B isiI d district n orth of Nawar and t h e Fau ladivall e y, sou th of B ami a n the y ar e re ckon e d a t abou t s ix t hou san dfamili e s

,and ar e of t h e Shia ’

se ct . The re is a con side rable s e t t leme n t of this t ribe in We st e rn B a lochis t an

,which we sha ll n ot ice

aga in whe n w e come to t hi s part of t he cou n t ry .

B I SUDI— th e Pissu roi of STRAB o,be fore n ot ice d— in habit t h e

B isud dis trict w e st of Pu ghman ran ge from Kabu l t o B amian,

and ar e re ckon e d a t a b ou t forty thou san d famili e s , a l l Shia’in

re ligion . The y ar e in nume rou s su bdivision s,the chi e f be ing

B aba li . B urjagae . Dau la tpa. Di b kan .

Darghan . Darvésh . Jhalak . Jan g z ae .

Sargac . Sokpa, e t c .

The re is an othe r dist rict calle d B isud in the Ja lala b ad va lle y,

be tw e e n th e ju n ct ion of th e Ku n ar and Kabu l rive rs ; b u t n o

Hazarah a r e n ow fou n d the re .

B e side s the Hazarah clan s and se ct ion s above me n t ion e d the rear e some othe rs

,su ch a s t h e KUB TI of B e sud

,w e st of Kabul .

The y a r e by some re ckon e d a bran ch of th e B isudi,and sa id t o

n umbe r fou r thou san d fami li e s . The y ar e su ppos e d t o b e Kopts ,origin a lly from Egypt ; b u t how the y came in to th e ir pre s e n tposit ion s i s n ot a t a ll cle a r . The ir chi e f se a t is in Kohi B aran

and the y have s e t t l e me n t s in Ashdara,Mag asak, San g Shanda ,

e t c . Th e Haba sh above me n t ion e d amon g t h e She kh Al i,

who in habi t Rui,ha lf way be tw e e n B amian and B a lkh , pe rhaps

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN.

may have some his torica l con n e ct ion w ith t he Ku b t i . On

t h e othe r han d,i t is not impossi b le tha t the Afghan s

,who ca ll

the se Ku b t i by th e common n ame of Misri (Egypt ian ) , mayhave con fou n de d an In dian tribe w i th an Egypt ian pe ople in

con s e qu e n ce of th e simil arity of the ir n ame s,and thu s t h e Mysa r i

of t h e In dian de se rt may have firs t be e n ca lle d Misr i (Egypt ian )and t he n Ku b ti (Copt ) . Not be ing Afghan s by de sce n t

,n on e of

the s e Hazarah t ribe s appe ar in t he Afghan ge n e a logi e s ; n e ve rthe l e ss the y have the ir pe cu liar t radi t ion s as to de sce n t

,e t c . Th e

Fau ladi cla im to b e of t h e race of AERAS I AR,th e Tu rk an ce st or of

t he pe ople s of Tu ran . The B isudi cla im de sce n t from t he brothe rsSATUE KAMAR and SATUE SOKPA. Of the se n ame s

,SATUE is a

Tu rki t it le of re spe ct,e qu ivale n t to ou r

“ Mi st e r ” and correspon ds w ith t h e Pe rs ian Khwajah, which me an s ge n t leman

me rchan t,

”e t c . KAMAR is th e n ame of a Skythian t ribe , wh ich

is n ot u n common in Afghan is t an,and appe ars to have be e n e arly

in corpora t e d wi th t he RajpiI t of Sau rasht ra,whe re i t was aft e r

wards change d to Je twa,according to TOD . Sopka is t he same

as Saka,or Skyth ia n ,

”of which t h e Kamari is a bran ch . Th e

Ske kh Al i Hazarah cla im de sce n t from t h e Togh ian i Tu rk, orTokhar i

,who con qu e re d B aktr ia from t h e Gre e ks . Th e B arbari

or B abari,cla im de sce n t from t h e Kor e sh Arab ; b u t , as I have

pre viou sly sugge s t e d,the Kore sh from which se ve ra l diffe re n t

tribe s in Afghan is t an cla im de sce n t , is probably th e RajpiI tKe ra c h of TOD

,common ly calle d Ku ru sh

,G or ish

,G oraish

,Gorich

e t c .,in Afghan is t an

,whe re this n ame is of ve ry an ci e n t da t e .

B e s ide s th e Hazarah clan s and se ct ion s above me n t ion e d,t he re

are some othe rs,su ch a s t h e Mongol and Sahrai , inhabi t ing abou t

the he ad wa t e rs of t h e Mu rgab rive r,and othe r parts of t he Ghor

c ou n t ry,who cla im to b e de sce n dan t s of milit ary coloni s t s plan t e d

in this re gion b y CHANG I z KHAN and his gran dson , MANGU . The yare sa id to diffe r from t he othe r Hazarah

,and to re t ain some wha t

of the ir origin al Mongol spe e ch, t hough ge n e ra lly the y spe ak t hesame an cie n t diale ct of Pe rs ian as is cu rre n t amongst t he CharAyma c and Hazarah to th e e xclu sion of e ve ry othe r langu age .

Amongs t t h e se Mongol an d Sahrai , or“ de s e rt dwe lle rs

”a r e

fou n d th e NiI kda ri or Nakudari . The y ar e me n t ion e d by t he

Empe ror BARUR among t h e Ayma c n omads h e me t on hi s

march to Kabu l in th e au tumn of 1504 A .D.

,and on se ve ra l othe r

oc cas ion s aft e rwards , an d appe ar to have be e n a w e ll-kn ownt ribe in h is day . At pre se n t the y ar e s e ldom he ard of in Afghanist an

,and i t may b e tha t the y w e re ca lle d Nakiidar i or Nu kda r i

aft e r the ir forme r chi e ft a in ,NI EUDAR , t h e son of t h e Mu gha l

Empe ror,HULAGU KHAN , who he ld this cou n t ry of Hazarah, or

"Ghor, as his provin cial gove rnme n t or prin cipali ty b e fore h e

48 AN INQUIRY INTO TI I E

su cce e de d to the thron e ; whe n he forsook Chris t ian i ty a nd h is

Chris t ian n ame,NI CHOLAS— in t h e Mongol langu age

,NI EUDAR

for th e Mu hammadan re ligion,and Mu hammadan n ame AHMAD

a s be fore me n t ion e d .

TYMANI,t h e third of t he fou r Aymac t ribe s pre viou sly me n

t ion e d,is t he mode rn re pre se n ta t ive of the Thama na i of He ro

dotu s ; and the y occu py n ow mu ch t h e same s i tu a t ion a s was

he ld by the ir an cie n t pre de ce ssors . The ir chie f town is Tyb ara ,or Ta iva ra

,on th e Khash rive r, and n ot far from Zarni

,or Ghor

t h e an ci e n t capi t al of th e Ghor kingdom,and se a t of th e Su ri

n a t ion,which forme rly posse sse d a ll th e w e st e rn port ion of ou r

Afghan ist an . Th e Tyman i in habit th e sou th-w e s t em port ionof th e Ghor mou n t a in s be twe e n He ra t and Farah

,an d are

re ckon e d a t abou t tw e n ty thou san d famili e s . The y a r e in two

ma in divis ion s, th e Ka b c hak or Kipchak, and Darzai . How orwhe n t h e Ka b c hak Uzbak came in to the se parts I have n ot

a sce rt a in e d . The Darazi,Darza i

,or Du ru z i a r e th e re pre s e n t a

t ive s of th e an cie n t Pe rsian De ru s ia i of He rodotu s,as be fore

st a t e d. Forme rly the Tyman i and th e Darazi oc c

u pie d t h ew e st e rn slope s of the Ghor hi lls and the He ra t valle y adjoin ing ;b u t on th e de clin e of th e domin ion of th e Sari the y move d e a st

w ard and occu pie d mu ch of th e cou n t ry pre viou sly inhabi t ed byt h e Sari

,w i th whom as n e ighbou rs the y we re a lways in more

or le ss clos e a llian ce ; and t he y ar e n ow chie fly fou n d in t he

va lle ys of th e Khash an d Farah rive rs , and on t h e sou th slope sof th e Siah Koh, or

“ B lack moun ta in ” range,an offse t from

t h e KOh i B aba of Hindu Ku sh .

SURI —This pe ople forme rly con st itu t e d a n ume rou s an d

pow e rfu l n a t ion,in th e w e s t e rn ha lf of th e mode rn Hazarah

cou n try,which th e y he ld a s an inde pe n de n t n a t ive kingdom

w i th capit a ls a t F iroz koh andGhor. At t he pr e se n t day the yoccu py more re strict e d limi t s , and ar e confin e d to t h e hillsdra in e d by t h e sou rce s of t h e Adraskand rive r, and to t h e

adja ce n t pla in of Sa b z var and I sapz ar . I n 1 186 th e chie ft a in of this t ri b e

,holding t h e li t t le prin cipa li ty of G hor

,w ith

t he a id,probably

,of th e S a lju k chi e fs , who had re ce n t ly

posse sse d themse lve s of Kan dahar,and tha t of h is own cou n t ry

me n in th e mi litary se rvice of the Ghazn i Su ltan , ove rthre w t h e

Tu rk dyn asty fou nde d by SAB AE TAE I N a t Ghaz ni,and e s ta b

l ish e d in i t s place tha t of th e Sari of Ghor . Who the s e Su riw e re is an in t e re s t ing su bje ct for inve st igat ion ; b u t t ime doe sn ot a llow of ou r pu rsu ing t he in qu iry n ow

,farthe r t han t o

advan ce a fe w ve ry brie f remarks .

PLINY S s t a t e me n t (His t . Na t .

,vi . re garding th e ci ty of

Ale xan dri a , fou n de d in t h e dis trict of Marg ian a b y ALEXANDER

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANISTAN.

whi ch b e in g de stroye d b y th e b arbarians , ANTI OERUS , th e son of

SELEUEUS, re b u ilt it on t he same sit e as a Syrian ci ty

,and ca lle d

i t An t iokh ia,and tha t i t was wat e re d b y th e Margu s which

passe d throu gh it,and was aft e rwards divide d in t o a n umbe r

of st re ams for the irriga t ion of th e di s trict of Zotha l e and

t ha t it was to this place tha t ORODES (ARSAE ES X I V.) con du ct e dsu ch of t he Roman s as su rvive d t he de fe a t of CRASSUS (a b ou t54 this st a t eme n t of PLINY ’

s s e ems to favou r t he ide a,c on

ve ye d b y t he e xpre ss ion as a Syrian city,

”tha t the n e w c ity

was pe opledw ith a colony of h is own su b je ct s from Syri a , andtha t the Sari trib e of Afghan is tan orig in a t e s in them. Th e s it e

of An t iokhi a,from t h e de script ion above give n

,we shou ld

n a t ur a lly look for on t h e lowe r cou rse of th e Mu rga b ; whe the rany trace s of i ts e xist e n ce in this dire ct ion have be e n di scove re dI do n ot kn ow. B u t th e n ame of an e xist ing city somewha tfarthe r e as tward

,and si tu a t e d u pon a rive r which

,a lthough

rising among th e same range of mou n t ain s as th e Murga b , dra in sa diffe re n t wa t e rshe d and flows in a se para t e anddis t in ct st re amaway from and a t some dist an ce from t h e Mu rgab

,se ems to

offe r an in dica t ion of th e t ru e sit e of An t iokh ia . I n th e mode rnAndhhoe or Andikhoya , we have not on ly a close re nde ring of th e

Gre e k n ame,b u t oth e r importan t poin t s of agre eme n t wi th th e

a b ove de script ion of An t iokhia . I t is wa t e re d by a rive r whichpass e s through i t

,and which may have be e n calle d Margu s

an cie n t ly ; b u t whe the r th is was so or not , this rive r is a ft e rwardsdivide d in to n ume rou s stre ams for the irriga t ion of th e dis trictof Za idan

, or Zédané, a n ame n ot far off from PLINY ’

S Zot ha le .

AndkhiI i, or Andhkoe , apart from th e ab ove poin ts of con formi ty

with PLINv ’s de script ion of An t iokh ia

,may re a son ably b e t ake n

to mark t he sit e of Ale xan dria,probably on e of those six ci t ie s

foun de d by ALEXANDER in B akt ria for the de fe n ce of tha t provin ce . The n ame of t he rive r on which AndkhiI i s tan ds isSan ga lak ; b u t i t may have be e n called Margu s b y PLmv on

ac c ou n t of i t s b e ing on the e xt reme e as t e rn fron t ie r of Mar

gian a .

Howe ve r,b e this a s i t may, t h e Su ri of

“ th e Syrian city may

we re .

ANTI OERUS,the son of SELEUE US NI E ATOR , wa s th e firs t kin g of

Syria of that n ame . His mothe r,APAMA

,daught e r of SPI TAMENES

(Arr ia n ) , t he B aktria n chie f, had be e n give n by ALEXANDER to

SELEUE US in 325 a t Su sa,whe n he marri e d his ge n e ra ls to

n ative ladi e s andPe rsian prin ce sse s . SELEUE US , sin ce the de a thof ALEXANDER

,had he ld the gove rnme n t of Eas t e rn Pe rsia and

AN INQUIRY INTO THE

t h e con qu e re d Indian provin ce s for t e n ye ars , u n t il, by t h e b a t t lea t Ipsu s

,301 B .C .

,h e a cqu ire d th e t hron e of Syria and sove re ign ty

of Asia,and thu s e stablishe d th e dyn as ty of th e S e le ukidse . He

t he n gave his son t he gove rnme n t of Uppe r Asia (h is own forme rsa trapy

,con sis t ing of the mode rn Afghan ista n and Tu rkis ta n ) ,

wi th t h e t i t le of king,whi ch ANTI OEHOS he ld u n t il 280 E d

,whe n

he su cce e de d his fa the r on the thron e of Syria . ANTI OEROS SOTERdie d 261 a ft e r a re ign of n in e t e e n ye ars .

Thu s t he Grenko-B akt r ian ANTI OE HOS ru le d ove r Afghan is t anfor abou t tw e n ty ye ars prior to h is su cce ssion to th e thron e of

Syria,and re bu il t

,on th e same s it e

,t he de st roye d Ale xan dria , as

a Syrian ci ty, which h e ca lle d An t iokhia ( the mode rn Andkhu i ).I t was

,pe rhaps

,in t he ve ry cou n t ry of whi ch his mothe r wa s a

n a t ive,and adjoin e d th e ParOpamisu s provin ce , which his fa the r

had a fe w ye ars pre viou sly c ode d to th e In dia n kin g SANDRAE OTTos

, or CHANDRAGUPTA , in e xchange for th e fiv e hu n dre d e le phan t sby th e a id of which SELEUE US won the ba t t le of Ipsu s and the

sove re ign ty of As ia . From PLINY ’S accou n t i t se ems cle ar tha t ,AN TI OEROS t h e son of SELEUEUS bu il t An t iokhia be fore h e hecame king of Syr ia ; and th e e xpre ssion “

as a Syrian ci ty se emsto in dica t e marke dly tha t i t was pe ople d by Syrian s to pre se rve i tfrom t he fa t e of i t s prede ce ssor on th e sam e sit e

,Al e xan dria

which had be e n de st roye d by t h e barbarian s,a s we ll as to have

a gu ard of t ru s tworthy Syrian s u pon the fron t ie r of th e Paro

pamisu s provin ce , re ce n t ly c ode d to t h e In dian kin g .

On t h e othe r ha n d,it is poss ible tha t

,on t aking posse ssion of

the c oded provin ce of ParOpamisu s , th e Indian kin g may havein t rodu ce d a colony of Su rya or Su rya b an si Rajpii t , t o se cu re it sfron t ie rs t oward Pe rs ia and th e t e rrit orie s of t he Syrian kin g ; andtha t in con se qu e n ce of th e ma rriage a llian ce be tw e e n SELEUE USand SANDRAE OTTOS

,and th e frie n dly re la t ion s su bs is t in g be tw e e n

the Syrian a nd Indian gove rnme n t s,th e n e w city may have be e n

made ove r t o t h e charge of th e n ew ly-import e d Su rya RajpiI t .Th e e xpre ssion as a Syrian city in th e pa ssage abovequ ot e d, e vide n t ly implie s some thing n e w and fore ign to th e

cou n try ; and th e qu e s t ion to b e solve d is,whe the r i t wa s pe ople d

w ith Su ri from Syr ia or with Su ri from In dia . I t is ce rta in tha tthe su bse qu e n t history of the Su ri of Pa ropamisu s ha s be e n c on

n e c t e d wi th India and not wi th Syria , and tha t the y have longbe e n ide n t ifie d wi th In dian t ribe s

,which thems e lve s , howe ve r,

may de rive from a more we s t e rn sou rce origin a lly.

I t is t o b e n ot e d,howe ve r

,tha t a t th e pre se n t day n o t race s of

t he Su ri ar e t o b e fou n d n orth of th e Pa ropamisu s , whils t t owardsthe sou th

,w e have in th e ca st le and dis trict of Chakn a Sti r,

“ Land , or dist rict , of the Sti r,”and t he ca st le and t own ship

Afghan is t an to-day are fou n d many t ribe s be arin g t he samen ame s as w e re born e by t h e an cie n t n at ion s of Asia Mi n or.I n this con n e ct ion i t may b e allowable

,pe rhaps

,to con je ctu re

in orde r t o accou n t for th e e xist e n ce a t th e pre se n t day, a s I hOpeto show

,in th e e xt re me e as t e rn provin ce s of t he an ci e n t Pe rsian

Empir e,of tribe s and n a t ion s whose origin a l (in t he t ime of

DARI US HY STASPES,a t le as t

,) se a t s w e re in i t s e xtre me w e st e rn

provin ce s— tha t th e forme r associa t ion toge the r of diff e re n tn at ion s for th e payme n t of t ribu t e

,may have l e d in aft e r t ime s ,

to the ir loca t ion toge the r in on e provin ce in some re dis t ribu t ionor othe r of th e fiscal arrangeme n ts of t h e e mpire ; or, pe rhaps ,n a t ion s and t ribe s

,drive n from the ir se a t s by in t e rn a l re volu t ions

or e xt e rn al conqu e s t s,may, from forme r associa t ion in t h e pay

me n t of t ribu t e,have he ld t oge the r as fri e nds and con fe de ra t e s

for mu t u al su pport in the ir n e w s e t t leme n t s or,probably

,the y

may have be e n t ran sport e d,b ag and baggage

,by orde r of th e

king,from on e e x tre mity of t he e mpire to th e othe r for pu re ly

mili tary pu rpose s or a s an e xemplary pu ni shme n t .

Of th e las t kin d of t ran sport a t ion HERODOTUS has re c orde d anin st an ce whi ch i s of t h e gre a t e st in t e re st and import an ce to u s in

t hi s in qu iry. He t e lls u s (B k. iv . 200,e t c .) tha t , abou t th e same

t ime tha t DARI US HYSTASPES l e d his e xpe di t ion across th e B os

phoru s aga in s t th e Skyth ian s , his gove rn or of Egypt se n t a n avaland milit ary force aga in s t th e Gre e k colon ie s of B arke and

Kyren e in Libya ; and tha t aft e r the Pe rsian s had capt ur edB arké

,the y e n slave d t h e B arka ian s and took them to Egypt on

the ir re t u rn from this e xpe di t ion . B y this t ime DARI US a lso hadre t u rn e d from h is Skythi an campa ign to his capi t a l a t Su sa ; andHERODOTUS adds to wha t h e h ad sa id of th e Pe rs ian s re tu rn ing toEgypt from Libya

,tha t “

t he B arka ian s whom th e y had e n slave d,

t he y t ran sport e d from Egypt t o t h e kin g ; and kingDAR I US gavethem a village in B akt r ia to dw e ll in . The y gave the n t he n ameof B arke to this village

,which w as s t ill inhabi t e d in my t ime in

t h e B akt rian t e rritory .

”And I may n ow re pe a t the se words of

HERODOTUS,and say tha t , a ft e r th e lapse of abou t two thou san d

thre e hu ndrd andfifty ye ars,th e village of B arke

,which he me n

t ion s,is st ill in ou r day in habi t ed, and by t he post e ri ty, in n ame

a t le a st,if g ot

in lin e a l de sce n t a lso,of t he B arka ian s h e Spe aks

of and tha t too in th e ve ry t e rri tory h e indica t e s . Th e colon y ofB arka ian s in B akt r ian t e rr itory

,of whi ch the “ Fa the r of His tory

h as thu s in forme d u s , is to day re pr e se n t e d by t h e B araki t ribein habi t in g th e village s of B araki in th e B aghlan dis trict ofKu ndu z,and of B arki B ark andB arki Rajan

,in t h e Logar dis trict of Kabu l

which la st i s a t ract compris e d wi thin t h e B akhta r Zamin,or

B akht ar t e rritory,”of Ori e n ta ls

,and th e B akt r ian a of th e Gre e ks .

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN. 53

Thi s in t e re s t ing discove ry,toge the r with some othe r n ot e s r e

la t in g to th e t ribe s of Afghan ist an,mos t of which I re produ ce in

t his pape r and re ct ify whe re n e ce ssary,I h ad t he privil e ge of

makin g known in a pape r which I re ad by invi t at ion a t a me e t in gof th e Royal Asiat ic Socie ty a fe w ye ars ag o, as an in st a lme n t , Ih ad hope d

,of othe r pape rs in pu rsu it of th e same su bje ct

,hadmy

h e a lth,whichwa s by n ome an s sa t isfactory a t tha t t ime,pe rmi t t e d .

My ofi'

e rin g for discu ssion was,howe ve r

,re ce ive d with so lit t le

approva l,and ca lle d fort h so st ron g a disapproval from th e Dire c tor

of tha t au gu st Socie ty for t he e n cou rage me n t of Ori e n t a l re se arch,

t ha t I w illingly laid aside my n ot e s on th e su b je ct,t oge the r wi th

t h e apt it u de acqu ire d b y a lon g a cqu a in t an ce wi th th e cou n t ryand i t s pe opl e s

,to some more su i t able occasion

,whe n I might lay

my in forma t ion be fore othe rs more wi lli ng to in ve st iga t e it . Th e

pre s e n t occasion appe ars to me to afford su ch an Opport u n i ty ; andin su bmit t in g th is pape r to th e n ot ice of th e le arn e d me n of th is

Nin th In t e rn at ion al Cong re ss of Ori e n t alist s,I hOpe , n ot tha t

wha t I advan ce will b e re ce ive dwi thou t se ve re scru t iny and orit ic ism

,b u t tha t i t may me e t with t he close con side ra t ion which th e

su bje ct claims , as a me an s of thr owin g light u pon many obscu re

poin t s conn e ct e d with th e h istory of the pe ople s of this Afghanist an re gion in the ir pas t re lat ion s to th e re volu t ion s and in va sion swhich have sin ce t he Ale xan drian con qu e st su cce ss ive ly sw e ptove r i t s are a . The in forma t ion I have he re has t ily pu t toge the ron t he subje ct of ou r in qu iry

,— so far as re la t e s to th e re cogn i t ion

of th e e x is t in g pe ople s of Afghan ist an and the ir ide n t ifica t ionwi t h t h e an cie n t n a t ion s of tha t t e rritory and the ir su cce ssors

the ir n ame s and circumst an ce s have come down to u s in th e r e

c ords of th e historian andge ographe r,— is

,I am fu lly s e n sible

me n t ary and de fe ct ive in de t a il ; b u t w ith a ll i t s fau lt s,i t wi ll

se rve,I t ru st

,as a st imu lu s to othe rs be t t e r qu alifie d than mys e lf

to pu rsu e the in qu iry with more of me thod and in gre a t e r de t a i l,

and,above al l

,with a gre a t e r kn owle dge of Ori e n t a l his tory than

I c an hope e ve r to a t t a in . Th e fie ld of re se arch in Afghan ist anis a large on e , and almost u n trod

,so far as me thodica l and crit i c a l

inve s t iga t ion is con ce rn e d : and affords ma t e rial to fill volu me swith in format ion of a most in t e re st in g kin d, and of n o sma l limportan ce to

t h e historian and st a t e sman a like . B u t to re t u rnto ou r su bje ct of imme dia t e in qu iry.

HERODOTUS give s some othe r in st an ce s of th e t ran splan t in g ofn at ion s and t rib e s by king DARI US aft e r his re tu rn from th e

Skythian e xpe dit ion . He says (B k. v.) that , DARI US comman de dMEGAB AZUS , whom he had le ft as his ge n e ra l in Thrakia

remove th e Paion oi from th e ir abode s , and to bring to him themse lve s

,t he ir childre n , and t he ir wive s .

” MAGAB AZUS accordin gly

invade d Paion ia,and t ook posse ss ion of the ir town s

,and t h e

Pa ion oi immedia t e ly gave the mse lve s up to th e Pe rsian s . Thu st h e S iropaion oi andPa iOpla i , and the t ribe s of th e Pa ionoi as far ast h e Lake Pras ias we re re move d from the ir a b ode s

,andt ransport e d

in t o As ia . B u t those a b ou t Mou n t Pang a iu s and n e ar t he Dob e roi ,t he Ag r ian ai , Odoman toi , and those who inhabi t Lake Pras iasi tse lf

,w e re n ot a t a ll su bdu e d by MEG AB AZUS . Thos e of

th e Pa ionoi the n who w e re su bdu e d w e re t ake n to Asia .

MEGAB AZUS,le ading with him th e Pa ionoi

,arrive d a t th e He ll e s

pon t,and havin g cross e d ove r from the n c e

,came to Sardis

bring in g the Paionoi w ith h im. The Pa ion oi , who had

be e n carrie d away capt ive by MEGABAZUS from th e rive r St rymon ,

oc cu pie d a tract in Phrygia,and a vi llag e by the mse lve s .

” Th e

t r ibe s n amed as thu s t ran sport e d in to Phryg ia ar e th e Pa ion i , t h e

Pa i0pla i , and the Dob e ri . The Pa ioni on th e rive r S t rymon ,not

far from the He lle spon t,we re a b ra n ch of t he Pan n i , or Pan n on i ,

who gave t he ir n ame to th e c ou n t ry calle d Pann on ia ; and th ePa ioplai andDob e r i appe ar to have b e e n clans of th e same t r ibe .

An yhow,we find in Afghan istan a t th e pre se n t day t ribe s be ar ing

th e same n ame s,viz . : t h e Pa n n i

,th e Popal i , or Popa lz i , and th e

d an’

; anda l l se t t le d t oge the r in the Kan dahar cou n t ry, whe re ,cu riou s ly e n ough

,the y have a ridge of hill and a dist rict

,w i th

i t s vi llage,ca l le d Pa njwdi , whi ch may s tand for th e Pang a ins of

Ha non o'ru s . Forme rly th e Panni was a n ume rou s and import an t

t r ibe in Afghan istan,b u t in the t ime of t h e Lodi kings of De lhi ,

t he y,a long wit h se ve ral othe r importan t t ri b e s of Afghan i st an

e mig ra t e d bodi ly to Hin du st an , whe re the y e s t ablishe d sma llc oloni e s in va riou s pa rt s of th e cou n t ry

,as in Hydrabad of th e

Dakhan,in B arar

,Karaoli

,She khawa t

,and othe r parts of Ce n t ra l

I n dia,Rajwarra , e t c .

,le avin g b u t few of t he t ribe in Afghan is t an .

The POpa l i , or Popalz i , form on e of t he prin cipa l t ribe s of t h e

mode rn Du rani,and are re ckon e d a t a b ou t twe lve t hou san d

famili e s,most ly agri c u ltu ra l and partly pas tora l . The ir Sada

clan furni she d the kin g,and th e B dmi clan th e prime min is t e r of

t he n e wly-e s t ab lishe d Du ran i mon archy. The ir chi e f se a t s are

in th e Tiri andDarawa t distr ict s n or th of Kan dahar,and a lon g

t he Tarn ak vall e y to the e ast of tha t c i ty as far as Shahr i Saf 'a .

Th e Dawari appare n t ly gave the ir n ame to t h e Zamin Daw ardist rict

,or Dawar t e rritory

”on t h e we s t b an k of t h e He lman d

adjoin in g Darawat,b u t are n ot now fou n d as a s e pa ra t e t rib e of

t ha t n ame in this dis t rict,thou gh i t s in hab it an t s ar e oft e n cal le d

Dawari amongst the pe ople of the c ou n try. The re is an othe rdist rict c a lle d Dawar on t he Indu s base of t h e Sul e man r ange

whi ch was prob ably pe ople d from th e Zamin Dawar above me nt ion ed ; b u t as we sha ll re fe r to the se t ribe s aga in in a la t e rpassage

,we n e e d not dwe ll fu rthe r on them n ow .

E THNOGRAI ’HY OF AFG HANISTAN 55

I t mu st b e n ot e d he re,in re gard to th e above -de scribe d t ran s

port a t ion of th e Pa ion i,tha t aft e rwards

,Ion ia having re volt e d

t he se Pa ion i,a t the in st iga t ion of the Mile sian s

,a t t e mpt e d

to re tu rn back to the ir cou n t ry,and some of them did thu s

e scape . B u t on ly a small b ody,for

,a s Hs aono'

rus says,

“ The

Pa ion oi,havin g take n with the m the ir childre n and wive s

,fle d

to t he coast ; b u t some of them through fe ar rema in e d whe rethe y w e re . Th e fu git ive s w e re pu rsu e d by a large body of Pe rs ian cava lry

,b u t the y e scape d to Khios ; th e Khian s conve ye d

the m to Le sbos,and the Le sbian s forwarde d t he m to Dorisku s

the n ce proce e ding on foot the y re ache d Paion ia . As the sefugit ive s e scape d by ship

,the ir n umbe r proba b ly was n ot gre a t

and th e large r port ion of the Pa ion i e xile s,we may re ason ably

con clu de,re main e d in Pe rsian t e rri tory . Pe rhaps

,in con se qu e n ce

of this at t empt to e scape,t h e re main ing Paion i we re move d away

fu rthe r from the ir own cou n t ry ; poss ibly to t he ve ry pla ce ,Zamin Daw ar

,wh e re we n ow find the ir mode rn re pre se n t a t ive s ,

as abov e s t a t ed.

Hs s ono'ru s me n t ion s an othe r tran sporta t ion of pe ople by DARI US

which I may qu ot e as be aring u pon ou r pre se n t inqu iry . He

says (B k.

“ Th e Pe rs ian s having conqu e re d the Ion ian s a t

se a,b e si e ge d Mil e tu s both by land and se a

,and t ook i t com

ple t e ly in the sixth ye ar aft e r th e re vol t ofARI STAGORAS (t h e

re volt of t h e Ion i an s above me n t ion e d),“and re du ce d th e ci ty t o

slave ry . Su ch of th e Mile sian s a s we re t ake n al ive,we re

aft e rwards con ve ye d to Su sa , and KI NG DARI US,wi thou t doin g

the m any othe r harm ,se t t le d th em on tha t which is calle d the

Re d S e a , in t he city of Ampe , n e ar which th e Tigris , flowing by,falls in t o t h e se a .

” The Mile sian s we re of th e Mi lyi n a t ion of Asia

Min or,and

,t oge the r with t he an cie n t Ma l l i of t he In du s va lle y

may b e re pre s e n t e d in Afghan is t an by th e t ribe s be arin g th en ame of Ma li . On e of the se , the Mali of the Yusu fz i

,Swa t a nd

B ajau r district s , has some sma ll s e ct ion s u pon the Indu s,whe re

is a town calle d Amb,n ow in th e posse ssion of the chie f of t h e

Tan aoli t ri b e . The se Ioni an s ar e t ra c e able b y that n ame in

Afghan istan in the form of Yanus (I mvoe ) . Thi s Mu hammadann ame appe ars among th e se ct ion s of many of t he Afghan t ribe s

e spe cially in those in hab i t in g t h e In du s Valle y abou t t he

Pe shawar dist rict , which was on e of the prin cipa l se a ts of the

Gre e k domin ion . B u t in th e San skrit writ ings the n ame Ion ianappe ars in th e form of Yon a or Yavan a

,and Jona or Javan a . I n

orde r to save t ime and to avoid t h e in conve n ie n ce of re pe a t e dre fe re n ce s

,I proce ed n ow to t ake th e se ve ra l satrapi e s of t h e

empire of DARI US,in th e orde r the y ar e de scribe d by Hs s ono'

(B k. and to not ice su ch of the n a t ion s , me n t ion e d by him as

composing them se ve ra lly,which appe ar to b e con n e cte d with the

tr ib e s now fou n d in Afghani stan .

The firs t sa trapy compris e d t he I on oi,Mag n e soi , Aioloi , Karoi ,

Lydoi , Milyoi , an d Pamphyloi . Of the s e,th e Ion i

,as above

s ta t e d,ar e n ow re pre se n t e d in Afghan ist an by t he Yanu s se ct ion s

of variou s t ribe s on the e ast e rn borde rs of th e cou n t ry . Similarlyt he Aioli by th e Ali or Aa li se ct ion s . Th e Lu di or Lydi , by th eLodi or Litdi t ribe pre viou sly n ot ice d . Th e Milyi by th e Ma li orMa la se ct ion s . The Kari by t h e Kdro se ct ion s . And th e Pam

phyli by th e Pa rmz‘

or Fu rmz‘clz’

t ribe . Each of the se,e xce pt in g

th e Lu di a lre ady de scribe d,will appe ar again in it s prope r place

amongst t h e s e ct ion s of th e Afghan clan s ; for n owhe re in

Afghani st an ar e any of the se n at ion s foun d as dis t in ct or se parat et ribe s a t th e pre se n t day, wi th th e e xce pt ion on ly of th e Pa rmulior Fu rmuli

,who are a dist in ct pe ople

,n ot re ckon e d as Afghan at

all,and spe aking

,n ot the Pukhto

,b u t a Pe rsian dia le ct . The

first sa trapy wa s situ a t e d in Asia Min or,whe re the se n a t ion s had

t he ir t e rritorial posse ssion s . The ir re pre s e n t a t ive s in Afghan is tanwe re probably colon is t s plan t e d by ALEXANDER , in the provin ce st ake n from t h e Arian s , on s e t t leme n t s of h is own

,as sta t e d by

STRABO in th e passage be fore qu ot e d .

The se con d sa t rapy compris e d th e Mysoi , the Lydoi , t he

Lason oi (in an othe r passage ca lle d Kab a loi Me ion oi) , t he Ka b aloi ,and th e Hyg e n noi . Of the se t he Mysi may b e now re pre se n t e dby th e Mit sd se ct ion s of many of t h e Afghan t ribe s ; forme rlyt he y appe ar to have forme d a dist in ct t ribe se t t le d in th e Mu sa

dara,or “ va lle y of th e Musa in th e Ghor cou n try adjoin ing

Zamiandawar , we st of th e He lman d rive r,in to which the Musa

st re am empt ie s,n ot far from Girishk. On t he othe r han d

,t h e

Musa clan s of Afghan is tan may de rive from an In dian t ribe of

tha t n ame an cie n t ly se a t e d on th e In du s be low t he ju n ct ion of

th e mode rn Che n ab ; for AEKI AN me n t ion s amongst t he loca lchi e ft ain s and prin ce s of this re gion with whom ALEXANDER came

in to conflict,on e Mu sikanu s a n ame which se ems to b e t h e Gre e k

re n de ring of Mu se ka Raja , or“ Prin ce of th e Mu sa t ribe ; b u t

I have n ot fou n d any su ch n ame as Mu sa amon gs t t he Rajpu tandHindu t ri b e s in t he list s give n by Ton an d SHE ERI NG . Th e

Lason i may b e re pre se n t e d by th e Ldsz’

or Lasaa t of B a lochist anthe y ar e not n ow fou n d by tha t n ame amongs t th e Afghan t ribe s

b u t by the ir othe r n ame of Kabal i Me ion i,the y may b e r e pr e

se n t e d by t he Migam'

,an import an t division of t he t rading

associa t ion of caravan me rchan t s calle d Pdm’

ndah and pe rhapsa lso by th e variou s se ct ion s of trade rs and re ligiou s be n e ficiari e sstyle d Miydn . Th e Kabu li may b e re pre se n t e d by th e mode rnKa b a l i

,and th e Kab u l-lab e l of t he gre at Vaz iri tribe . And t he

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN 57

Hyg e nn i , withou t dou bt , by th e Khagdn t , s e at ed a lon g th e

n or the rn base of the Su fédKoh . From i ts composi t ion ,supposing

my ide n t ifica t ion s are corre c t,this sa t rapy comprise d a con side r

able port ion of th e an cie n t Paropamisu s , from t h e Khyb ar Passin th e e as t to th e vicin i ty of Farah in th e w e s t . Th e Khugan iwe re forme rly a n ume rou s and import an t t ribe

,e xt e nding along

th e n orthe rn b ase of S u fe d Koh,from n e ar th e Khyb ar Pas s to

the plain of Kabu l a t B u tkhak ; b u t n ow the y occu py a mu chre st rict e d are a

,be in g confin e d to th e G andumak valle y

,be tw e e n

th e Shi nwari on th e e a st,and th e G hilz i on th e w e st . Pe rhaps

i t wi ll b e as we ll to dispose of th e Khugan i in this place .

Th e KHuGANf—Hyg e n fn i ofHEEono'ru s—ar e a lso calle dKhagiydn i,

G igiydfn i

,Khdogdm

,and Khagwan i . I n th e Afghan ge n e alogie s

the y ar e cla sse d in th e Ghu rghu sht i division of the n a t ion ,among st th e t ribe s of it s Karara i or Kara lan r i bran ch . Ka ra ld'nr i

is a Pukh to word,andme an s “ t he brothe rhood

,kin dre d

,or asso

c iat e s of Kara i andKara i or Gara i is th e n ame of a w e ll-knownTu rk t ribe

,now se t t le d in the Khorasan hil ls sou th of Mashhad,

a b ou t zawah and Tu rba t i Jam,e t c . The Khugan i ar e re ckon e d

a t six thou san d familie s in the ir an ci e n t se at s on th e n or th s lope sof Su fe d Koh

,and have a colony of n e arly e qu a l st re n gth in t he

Doa b a of Pe shawar,whe re the y in habi t the vi llage s of Sr ikh

Maroz i,Mat an i

,Man doz i

,e t c . The y have be side s some sma ll

se t t leme n t s a t Kan dahar,and n e are r home in the Low e r Ku n ar

vall e y and adjoin in g dist ricts of B ajau r . Th e Khu gan i ar e c on

side r e d a dist in ct pe ople from a l l arou n d them,be in g n e ithe r

Afghan , n or Pathan , n or Gh ilz i , n or Tajik ; and b y the Pa than sthe y ar e re ckon e d as of th e same race as th e Chamkan i t ribe ,whi ch in de e d is cou n t e d as a bran ch of t he Khu gan i . Amongthe Khu gan i of Su fe d Koh

,and sharing t he lan d with the m are

the Lalai,La ili

,or Le le Vaziri

,said to b e an offshoot of th e g re a t

Vaziri tribe of t he Sul eman ran ge,and re ckon e d at six thou san d

familie s .

Th e KE I‘

IGANf ar e in thre e ma in division s , viz .,Vaziri

b im,and She rzad .

The d z’

r i or La ili se ct ion s ar e—Agam,B arak

,B ibo

,Nan i

Ran i,e t c .

, colle ct ive ly s tyle d Sarki ; andAhmad,Kan ga, Khojak,Piro, Taraki , e tc .

,colle ct ive ly style d Mot ik. Of t he s e n ame s

Sarki may s tan d for Sarkz'

Ghaluk or Solan ki Agn iku la Rajput ,andMot ik for Ma ithil i B rahman " B ibo for E b i ba Pramar a and

Ran i for Rdmkd Ghaluk. B arak will appe ar again lat e r on .

The Khyr b z‘

m ar e in two divis ion s , viz .,Najib i (

“the

comprisin g t he se ct ion s—Ali,Api , Dau la t , Man do, Masto, e t c . ;

and Karai or Garai,comprising the se ct ion s—Ghundi , Hamz a ,

Jaji , Khidar, Mukar, Tori, e t c . Of the se n ame s,Khyr b un st an ds

for Khyr b a n si , or Khyr race,a we ll-kn own clan of th e Pramara

Rajpu t . Al i s tan ds for Aioli Gre e k . Kara 1 is t h e n ame of a

Tu rk t ribe above me n t ion e d . Jaji w ill appe ar again . Khidars tands for Kheja r Pramara , or for Kakdu r me rcan t i le Rajpu t .

Mu ka r is Rajpu t,andTori st an ds for Tawa r i or Tilda-t Rajpu t .

Th e She r z ad se ct ion s a r e—Lu ghman i , Khodi , Mama, Marki ,Shadi

,e t c . Of the se n ame s

,She rzad is Pe rs ian for “ Lion born ”

t he Pukh to e qu ivale n t of She r is Mz ara i ; an d t hi s Mz a r a i may

b e th e Mu su lman su bst itu t e for an origin a l Ma i ea r z'

,th e n ame of a

large Hin du t ribe of th e In dian de se rt and In du s va lle y ; or itmay b e t he Mu hammadan gu ise of t he Mis r B rahman ,

for Mama,on e of th e s e ct ion s , is th e n ame of a B rahman t ribe of Nort he rnIn dia . Khodi

,or Khadi

,and Shadi are diffe re n t pron u n cia t ion s

of t h e same word,and st and for th e Chdto B rahman .

Th e third sa t rapy compris e d t he He lle spon toi , t h e Phryg oi , t he

Thrakoi,Paph lag onoi , Mar iandyn oi , and Syroi , andwas e vide n t ly

si t u a t e d a t t h e w e st e rn e xtremity of t he empire . Non e of the sen ame s ar e fou n d amon gst th e t ribe s of Afghan is t an

,e xce pt ing

t h e Syri,or Sar i

,which has a lre ady be e n n ot ice d .

The fou rth sa t rapy was compose d of th e Kilikoi,andappare n t ly

comprise d th e provin ce of Ki likia,t h e mode rn Adan a

,w i th pe r

haps th e adjoin in g provin ce of Karaman wi th i t s capit a l Kon iya ,t he an ci e n t I koni um. Th e Kil iki may pe rhaps b e re pre s e n t e d inAfghan is tan by t h e Ghilji or Khi liji . The Ghilji of Afghan ist an ,

ca lle d a lso G ha lz oe,Khalaja , andKha la c hi , a r e sa id to b e a Tu rk

t ribe from be yon d t he Jax ar t e s,and of t h e Khi li chi

,or Swords

me n t ribe of Tu rk . The y have be e n kn own in Afghan is t an byth e n ame of Ghilji or Khi lichi , a t le ast s in ce t h e t ime of MAHM I

of Ghazn i,towards t he close of the t e n th ce n tu ry

,and w e re pro

b ably s e t t led in t he cou n t ry a t a mu ch e arlie r da t e . Th e n ameappe ars in th e form of Khiz ilc hi

,or Khilichi

,or Kh iz ilji , a s t h e

pa t ronymic of t h e Sa ljuk dyn as ty of Rum,or Asia Min or, whose

capit a l was I kon ium,du ring th e tw e lfth ce n t u ry . We have s e e n

wha t is t he composi t ion of t he Ghi lji t ribe of Afghan ist an ,and

how large ly i t is made up of In dian e leme n t s .

The S a ljuki , a s re cogn ise d by LATHAM, a r e e vide n t ly th e Gre e kSe le uki

,ALEXANDEE ’

s su cce ssors in th e Gre e k Empire of As ia .

The re ar e some cu riou s de ta ils re corde d by Orie n t a l wri t e rs , a s

qu ot e d byD’HEE B ELOT,con n e ct e d w i th th e origin of t h e fou n de r

of th e Sa ljuk dyn as ty, which re ign e d in As ia in thre e se para t eand con t emporan e ou s bran che s du ring th e e le ve n th and t we lfthce n t u rie s

,and in th e case of t he gre a t e s t of them t o t h e middle

of t he fou rt e e n th ; viz .

,those of Pe rsia

,from 1037 to 1 196 A .D.

a pe riod of 159 ye ars ; of Kirman ,from 1041 t o 1 187 A .D.

ye ars ; and of Rum,or Asia Min or, from 1087 to 1350 A .D.

andfide li ty on the ir part . I n con s e qu e n ce of this th e SALJGKIwage d war with MASA ’

ED,and soon t ook al l Khorasan from h im,

andjoin e d i t to the ir posse ssion s in Tran sox ian a .

Pu t t ing th e se diffe re n t accou n t s toge the r, th e probabili ty is ,tha t th e pe ople r e pre se n t e d by SALJfJK and h is son s w e re an

obscu re party of pas toral or n omadic Gre e ks , Isra e lit e s (for tha tJews

,and Christ ian s too

,we re both n ume rou s and influ e n t ia l in

the se part s a t th e t ime of t h e Mu ghol in vasion , fu lly two

ce n t u rie s lat e r than th e pe riod of t he SALJuR ’s appe aran ce

we ll a sce rta in e d fact ), and wande rin g Tu rk,probably Christ ian

in re ligion,a ll c onf e de rat e d t oge the r for mu t u al prot e ct ion and

support , mu ch aft e r th e fashion of e xist in g t ribe s in Afghan ist an ;who

,t akin g advan t age of th e dis tu rbe d st a t e of th e cou n t ry

du ring t h e de clin in g ru le of the Saman i dyn as ty, u n de r t h e le adof a Gre e k of the Sa ljuk family, a cqu ire d e xt e n de d poss e ssion sandw e al th

,and in cre asing the ir stre ngth by th e acce ss ion and

in corpora t ion of n e ighbou ring Tu rk n omads and s t raggle rs of a ll

sort s,rapidly rose to powe r and to sove re ign ru le ; and tha t t he

su cce sse s achi e ve d by th e Saljuk le ade r, having be e n main lye ffe ct e d by the a id of his Tu rk follow e rs and adhe re n t s

n a tu ra lly far ou t-n umbe re d hi s own pe t ty t ribe,h e and his im

me dia t e su cce ssors,from mot ive s of policy, adopt e d the ir n a t ion

a lity, con t e n t with be stowing the ir own pat ronymic on t h e

dyn a s ty the y had founde d. Th e SALJfIKI e arly t ook posse ssionof th e Kandahar provin ce ; and th e six th Su lt an of th e Pe rs ianb ranch of t he dyn asty

,SULTAN SANJAR

,t ook hi s n ame from t he city

of San jar n e ar Kan dahar,th e ru in s of whi ch ar e n ow kn own by

t he n ame of Takht i Sanjari,

“ The Thron e of th e Sanjar.” SULTANSANJAR , de spi t e hi s mi li t ary misfortu n e s , is pra ise d for his valou r,mag n an imi ty, and ju st ice , and was ce le bra t e d for th e magn ifice n ce of h is cou rt

, as D’HERB ELo'r says

,was u su a lly ca lle d

“ALEXANDER THE SECOND .

” Probably on accou n t of an a ckn owle dge d Gre e k de sce n t

,for h is mi li tary a chie ve me n t s cou ld hardly

have e n t it le d h im to so prou d a su rn ame . He die d in 1157 A .D.

aft e r a re ign of fifty ye ars,and has le ft a livin g memori al of h is

ru le in th e Sa nja r z’

se ct ion s of Afghan t ribe s abou t th e B olan , andof Sanjaran i B a loch in th e adjoin in g prin cipali ty of Ka lat .Th e fift h satrapy was compose d of a ll Phoin ikia

,Syria

,which

is calle d Pale st in e,and Cypru s . I t offe rs n othin g of in t e re st t o

u s in this in qu iry be yon d t he su rmi se tha t i t may have su ppli e dthe pe ople of th e An t iokhia (Andkhai ) b u ilt as a Syrian ci tyb y ANTI OKHUS th e son of SELEUEUS

,as b e fore n ot ice d .

Th e sixth sa trapy compris e d Egypt , and t he Libya borde rin gthe re on

,andKyren e , and B arks, and th e Lake Moeris . He re w e

find some thing of in t e re st to u s . I have alre ady qu ot e d t he

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN.

passage in HERODOTUS,de scribing th e t ran sport a t ion of the

B arkaian s from th e far distan t Libya t o th e village in Ku ndu z ofB akt r ia

,which th e e xil e s n ame d B arke in comme mora t ion of th e

Libyan B arké whi ch was fou n de d 554 a c,and on ly half a c e n

t u ry prior to the ir own e n slaveme n t andde port at ion a s capt ive s ofwar

,by a colony from th e adjoin ing Gre e k s e t t le me n t in Kyre n e .

HERODOTUS,aft e r de scribin g th e ma n n e r in which th e Libyan

B arke was fou n de d by Gre e k colon is ts (B k. iv . s t a t e s

tha t th e n ame give n to th e first king wa s B ATTUS,which in the

Li b yan t ongu e me an t “ kin g .

” I me n t ion thi s be cau se in t h e

Logar va lle y of Kabu l,whi ch is to—day the ir prin cipa l se t t leme n t

in Afghan istan,th e B araki t ribe have two village s close toge the r

t h e on e ca lle d th e B araki Rajan,th e othe r th e B araki B arak ;

a dis t in ct ion probably markin g some re cogn ise d diffe re n ce originally e xist in g amongs t t he e xile d B arka ian s (B arka i of HERODo'

ru s)on the ir firs t s e t t leme n t in the se part s , su ch a s th e B arka i of th ekin g’s family or hou se hold

,and t he B arka i of the city of B arké

for su ch is t he e xact me an ing of th e n ame s the mse lve s—B arakiRajan me an in g “ Royal B arka i ,

” B araki B ark me an in g B arkeof t he B arka i . Tha t the se B araki of Afghan is tan

,or ra the r

the ir an ce s tors th e B arkai of HERODo'rUS

,we re re cogn ise d as

Gre e ks by Ale xan de r and hi s followe rs —n otwi ths t an din g th e

abs e n ce of any su ch e xplicit st a t eme n t , and of th e me n t ion e ve nof the ir n ame — se ems cle ar from a passage in ARR1AN (B k. i ii .

who— aft e r saying tha t,from th e E u e rge t e s ALEXANDER dire ct e d

his ma rch again s t B akt ria ; and on hi s way re ce ive d the homageof th e Dr an g ai , G adrosoi , and Ar akhotoi (e ach of whi ch n a t ion swe sha ll spe ak of la t e r on ) ; and the n proce e de d t o t he In dian sadjace n t to t h e Arakhotoi (th e In dian s in th e Paropamisu s abou tGhazn i

,the forme r s e a t of th e B a t an i t ribe be fore de scri b e d) , a ll

which n a t ion s he s ubdu e d w i th th e u tmost toil an ddifficu lty,owin g

to th e de e p sn ow and e x t remit i e s of wan t ; and the n ,marchin g to

Mou n t Cau casu s,bu ilt a ci ty the re which he ca lle d Ale xan dri a

adds,t ha t in this ci ty ALEXANDER le ft a Pe rsian pre fe ct in th e

gove rnme n t of th e cou n t ry,wi th a party of h is t r0 0ps for h is

support,and the n passe d ove r t h e mou n t ain s , a t a part whe re

the su rface wa s bare,n othing b u t th e sylphi um (Pu kh to ta rkha

wormwood and th e t u rpe n t in e t re e (Pukh to khinjakma st ich growin g the re

,b u t th e cou n t ry ve ry popu lou s and

support in g mu lt i t u de s of she e p and n e a t ca t t le,for the y f e e d on

the sylph ium,of which, says ARR1AN, th e she e p e spe cial ly w e re

so fon d tha t some of th e Kyr e n e a ns kept the ir she e p a t a dis t an ceand in close d wi thin a fe n ce

,to pre ve n t the ir de st royin g the

sylphium by gn awing th e root s , as i t was the re ve ry va lu able .

This me n t ion of th e Kyr e n e an s in B akt r ia , n e ar th e pre se n t Kabu l ,

and t h e B arka i or B arka ian s,in 330 B .C .

,is e xt reme ly in t e r

e st in g in re la t ion to the colony of th e Gre e k e x ile s t ran sport e dfrom the kin gdom of Kyren e in Li b ya

,of which B arks was

b u t a bran ch,to this ve ry cou n try by DARI US HYSTASPES

,a s b e

fore re la t e d ; and affords import an t e vide n ce in corrobora t ion of

my ide n t ifica t ion of t he B araki t ribe of Kabu l wi th t he B arka ie xile s of HERODo'

rUS ; for the se Kyr e n e an s me n t ion e d by ARR1ANc an b e n on e othe r than th e B arka ian s of whom HERODo'

spe aks, viz .,the B araki of B aghlan in Ku ndu z .

Aft e r the t ime of t he Gre e k domin ion the B araki,i t wou ld

appe a r,in cre ase d gre a t ly in n umbe rs and influ e n ce

,and acqu ire d

e xt e n sive posse ssion s towards Hindu Ku sh in th e north,a nd t h e

Sul eman range in th e sou th,and e astward as far as t h e In du s .

Du ring th e re ign of M ax i mGHAZNAVI the B araki w e re an import an t t ribe

,and large ly aide d tha t Su ltan in hi s mi li t ary e xpe

dit ion s . The re pu ta t ion the n acqu ire d a s s oldie rs the y s t il lre t ain

,and t he Afghan mon archs—of th e B arakz i family a t a l l

e ve n t s— a lways e n t e rt ain a bodygu ard c ompose d e xclu sive ly of

B araki . Th e B araki ar e me n t ion e d by the Empe ror B ABAR as

among th e prin cipa l tribe s of Kabu l in th e e arly part of th e

sixt e e n th ce n t u ry. The y ar e now re ckon e d a t abou t t e n thou san dfamili e s in Afghan ist an

,be s ide s the ir he ad qu art e rs in

Ku n du z andLogar,have se t t le me n ts in B u tkhak, and a t Kan i

goram in th e Vaziri cou n t ry,and on th e Hin du Ku sh

,abou t

B amian and Ghorband dist ricts . I n Afghan ist an,though the ir

t ru e origin is n ot su spe c t e d,t h e B araki ar e con s ide re d a dis t in ct

pe ople by themse lve s ; the y ar e discla ime d a like by Afghan and

Pa than,by Ghilji andHazarah

,by Tank andby Tu rk. Amon gs t

themse lve s th e B araki u se a pe cu liar diale ct,which is more of a

Hin di lan gu age than anythi ng e lse,to ju dge from th e fe w words

I have me t w ith .

Th e B araki pre t e nd de sce n t from th e Arab invade rs , b u t t hisis a con ce i t of the ir conve rs ion to Islam . The y are a fin e

,t all

act ive pe ople , wi th faire r comple xion s than th e ge n e ra li ty of

Afghan s,and are he ld in con s ide ra t ion as a re spe ct able pe ople .

The y have n o place in th e Afghan ge n e a logie s by tha t n ame,

be in g ge n e rally re ckon e d a lon g with t he Tajik popu la t ion . Ye t

it is n ot a ltoge the r improbable tha t t he pre se n t ru ling t ribe of

t h e Du ran i in Afghan is tan is origin a lly de rive d from th e B arakifor I c an find no othe r sou rce whe n ce the B ar akz z

c a n havespru ng ; th e same remark applie s a lso t o th e gre a t B arak cla n of

th e Kha t ak t ribe . B y re ckon ing the se Duran i B arak and

Kha t ak B arak as offshoots from th e B araki,t he B arka i of HERO

B OTUS,t he gre a t de clin e of th e B araki—pe rhaps a t tha t t ime

prope rly calle d B araki—from th e prospe rity and in flu e n ce the y

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI S TAN. 63

ar e sa id to have e njoye d in th e re ign of SULTANMARM I ‘JDGHAZNAVI,

is a t on ce e xpla in e d . Possibly th e split and a lie n a t ion may havebe e n ow ing to t he re adin e ss of t he on e and th e re lu ct an ce of t h e

othe r to acce pt Islam in th e e arly pe riod of i t s in t rodu ct ion .

The se ve n th sa trapy con t a in e d th e Sat tagyda i , G andar ioi ,Dadika i

,and Aparyt a i , join ed toge the r . The se ar e t h e n ame s ap

par e n t ly of th e domin an t n a t ion s re spon sible for the payme n t of

the t ribu t e . The y are a ll re cogn isable by t he same n ame s to-daya long th e e ast e rn fron t ie r of Afghan is t an . The S a t t agyda i , orSa t t ag kin dre d,

”a re n ow re pre se n t e d by the Kha ttak

,Sha t tak

Sa ttah,andShttak or S ttak t ribe s of t he In du s borde r ; th e G an

daric i by th e Ga ndar i , now a me re handfu l b y tha t n ame in t he

hi lls n orth of t he Khyb ar Pass ; t he Dadika i , or those of the Dadistock

,by t he Dadika (obsole t e ) orDadi , fou n d among t h e se ct ions

of se ve ra l Afghan t ribe s abou t t he B olan,and by th e Dada-

or Daadpatr a of B ahawa lpur ; and t h e Aparyt a i , by the w e llknown Apa r tda z

an dAfr idi of the Khyb ar Pass . I n t he t ime of

DARIUS HYSTASPEs al l the se n a t ion s we re accou n t e d Indian s,and

he ld mu ch th e same t ract s of cou n try as those in which the ir

post e ri ty a r e n ow fou n d . From i t s composi t ion this sa t rapy mu s thave comprise d t he whole of the In du s borde r from t he mou n t a in sof B on er on t h e n orth to those of th e B olan Pass on t he sou th

from t h e rive r Indu s to th e wa t e rshe d of the Su leman andKhyb ar

range s bou ndin g i t s va ll e y on th e we s t .Le t u s n ow e xamin e t he composi t ion of the se se ve ra l n a t ion s as

the y n ow e xis t,and l e t u s t ake th e m in th e orde r of the ir su cce s

sion from n orth to sou th ; this be ing t h e more conve ni e n t a rrangeme n t for disposing of t he m and th e t ribe s now associa t e d w iththe m .

Th e GANDARI—Gandhar i of th e San skri t writ e rs,and Ga nda r ioi

of t he a n cie n t Gre e ks —n ow inhabi t a sma ll can t on ca lle d Nawagai , of whi ch the capit a l is G andhar , a town sa id to con t a in fou rthou san d hou se s the cou n t ry li e s n orth of th e Kabu l rive r

b e tw e e n i t s Ku n ar t ribu t ary and th e B ajau r hills . Th e Gan dariare n ow re ckon e d among t h e clan s of t he san tr ibe

,and ar e

cou n t e d a t abou t thre e thou san d famili e s . Th e ce le bra t e d Akhimd of Swa t

,ABDUL G RAE I ‘JR by n ame

,a religiou s re clu s e of

con side rable loca l san ct ity and influ e n ce,some fe w ye ars ago was

a G andhara i,thou gh common ly ca lle d a Safi

,of which t ribe the

Gan dhari or Gan dari is a prin cipa l clan . Th e Safi is a con s ide rable t ri b e in habit ing t he Lughman dis trict

,and low e r va lle ys a t

the ba se of th e K‘

afir ist an b i l ls , from th e Al ishang rive r rou n d tothe Kun ar . The y a re a fa ir and man ly race , spe ak a dia le ct of

the ir own,and ar e common ly re ckon e d as a bran ch of the Pashai .

Some ssfi I have me t wore rin gle t s on e ach t e mple,an d had the

top of th e he ad close croppe d, mu c h aft e r the fashion of Orie n t alJews .

An ci e n t ly the Gan dhari we re a n ume rou s andimport an t pe ople ,and gave the ir n ame to th e whole cou n t ry lying be twe e n t he

In du s and Kabul rive rs,and dra in e d by t he Swa t rive r and i t s

afflu e n ts ; its In du s borde r e xt e n ding from At tock to Kan raGhorban d

,be low Gilgi t . Thi s cou n t ry is t he Gandhara of

San skri t au thorit i e s , and may b e t ake n to re pre se n t that of the

G anda rioi of He rodotu s ; it s sou the rn bou ndary be ing the Kabu lrive r e as tward of the Ku n ar ju n ct ion ; and i t s we s t e rn the wa t e rshe d of th e B ajau r range se para t in g it from th e va lle y of th e

Ku n ar rive r ; the n orthe rn bou n dary is forme d by the highmou n t ain s dividing this t ract from the Da rada cou n t ry. Th e

G andar it is of STRAB O had a mu ch smalle r are a,andwas re st rict e d

most ly to th e plain c ou n try (or Sama ) be twe e n the ju n ct ion of the

Kabu l and In du s rive rs ; and pe rhaps more part icu larly t o theDoaba port ion of this t ract

,be twe e n th e Kabu l and Swat rive rs .

Th e large r are a of the Gan dhara above de fin e d comprise d,be side s

th e Doaba and Sama , a l l the hill cou n try drain e d by th e Pan jkora

(th e Ga ra ina of the Gre e ks) , Swa t (an ci e n t Su astu s) and B a randurive rs , and con t a in ing th e can ton s of B ajaur , Swa t , B on er, e t c .

far n orthwards as th e Kohis tan of Kanra and Ghorb an d,be yon d

which lay th e coun t ry of the B ardu.

The Gan dhari , or in habi tan t s of th e Gan dhara thu s de fin e d,

comprise d se ve ra l dist in ct n at ions or tribe s,of whi ch th e pre

domin an t Gan dhari thems e lve s occupi e d as the ir ce n t ral se a t thein t e rfluvial t ract e n close d by t he Ka b u l

,Swa t

,andKu n ar rive rs ;

whi lst th e othe r n a t ion s occu pie d th e re st of th e pla in cou n t ryand th e hill re gion up to t h e lofty mou n ta in s se para t ing thedra in age of th e Swa t rive r from tha t of Gilgit . Th e e xist ingGan dar i , or Gan dhari , as be fore s t a t e d, ar e n ow confin e d to a

li t t le can ton in the midst of t h e Nawag ai hill s ; th e re st of th e iran cie n t cou n try b e ing in posse ssion of othe r t ribe s

,prin cipa lly

the Mahmand, of whom we shall spe ak pre se n t ly.

Of th e othe r n a t ion s an ci e n t ly in habi t ing th e Gan dhara cou n t ry,STRABO fu rni she s u s with th e n ame s of five

,which w e c an e a sily

re cogn ise as w e follow his accou n t . He says (Ge og . xv.

“ On

h is re t urn to B aktrian a from his e xpe dit ion in to Sogdia , and

aga in st th e Skythi an s , ALEXANDER , crossing the same mou n ta in sin to Arian a by othe r roads , proce e de d towards India , and th e

rive rs Kophe s (Kab u l) andKhoa spe s (Swa t or La nai ), which u n it en e ar Plemyr ium (t he mode rn village of Prang th e Pukhto corru pt ion probably of th e Hin di Pr amdraka

“of th e Pramara

we ll-kn own Rajput t ribe , ve ry large ly re pre se n t e d amongst th eAfghan t ribe s a l l a long the In du s b orde r), aft e r the Khoa spe s

(khwa r = r ive r in Pu khto and Asip or I sap,t h e Pukh to n ame of

the Aspioi t r ibe of ARR1AN,and of the ir own mode rn Mu hamma

dan iz e d Yasafz i ) has pa sse d by an othe r ci ty G orys (Gar i or Gor i ,th e ru in s of which ar e a w e ll-kn own andpromin e n t fe a t u re of th eTul ash gl e n in Swa t ) in i ts cou rse throu gh B andob e n e (B a r awa ldis trict of B ajau r ) and G anda r it is (G andhar ) , and win t e ring inthe t e rri torie s of th e Hypas ioi (STRABO ca lls them Aspas ioz

an othe r pa ssage ; ARR1AN ca lls them Aspioi , which is n e are r tot he cu rre n t Pukh to I sapi or I sapz i of the mode rn and in

tha t of ASSAXANUS (kin g of th e Rajpu t Aswakd of th e Aswa,

a t ribe an ci e n t ly inhabit ing t he Swa t valle y,n ow re pre se n t e d

by th e Aspi n of Chi t ra l,and Ya shkz

m or Yaskan of Yasin and

Gilgi t ), in t h e be gin n in g of spring h e de sce n de d in to th e pla in sto t he city of Taxila (t he s i t e of which is marke d by th e mode rnTakhal village s n e ar th e Pe shaw ar can tonme n t ; not by th e Taxilafou n d e as t of t h e In du s

,for ALEXANDER ha s n ot ye t cross e d t ha t

rive r) . Afte r th e rive r KOph e s follow s t h e In du s . The cou n t rylyin g be tw e e n t he two rive rs i s occu pi e d by t he As t ake n oi (As takit ribe ; of which As te s , me n t ion e d by ARR1AN , wa s th e ch ie ft a in ),Masian oi (Ma shwan r i of G andg har on e ast ban k of In du s , previou s ly de scribe d), Nysa ioi (in ha b it an t s of Nysa ia of th e Gre e ks

Nisida of th e Rajput,andNisa t ta of ou r day , arou n d which ar e

the ru in s of th e an ci e n t fr e e city of Nysaia ), and Hypas ioi (orAspas ioz

,th e Aspioi of ARR1AN, th e I sap of t h e Pukhtun

,an d t he

Yasafz i of th e mode rn Mu sa lman ) . Ne xt is th e t e rri tory of ASSAKANUS (kin g of Swa t and B ajau r , above n ot ice d) whe re is th e ci tyof Masog a (if n ot th e same as t h e G orys above me n t ion e d, pe rhapsits si t e is marke d by th e mod e rn B aja u r , common ly ca lle d Kha b ror Shahr

“ Th e th e roya l re s ide n ce of t he cou n try . Ne arthe In du s is an o the r

,Pe u ka la i t is (it s s i t e is pe rhaps marke d by

the ru in s of B eka,on t he In du s ban k be low Topi) , for a t this

place a bridge which was con s tru ct e d a fforde d a pa ssage for th earmy .

ARR1AN give s a more part icu lar accou n t of ALEXANDER ’

s cou rs ethrou gh th e cou n try above de scribe d . He says in e ffe ct (B k . iv .

224 e t se q. ) tha t ALEXANDER , a ft e r the re duc t ion of Sogdia , marche dback in t o B akt r ia

,whe n ce

,a t th e approach of spring (327 h e

pu she d forward w it h a l l h is force s for In dia,and pa ssing ove r

Mou n t Cau casu s,arrive d a t Al e xandria

,t h e ci ty h e h ad bu ilt

amon g th e Par apamisa i , whe n he made his firs t e xpe di t ion in t oB akt r ia . From this passing forwards to Nika ia (s rao), h e proc e ede d to t h e rive r Kophe n e s (Ka

o of Dara Naj1l , whe re i t join sKabu l rive r) . He re

,dividin g h is force s , h e de spa t ch e d HEPHA I

STI ON andPERDI XKAs w i th a division of t he army in t o th e cou n tryof Pe u kalaot is (ide n t ifie d by Cu n n ingham An cie n t G e ography

of In dia —w i th th e San skri t Pu shka lava t i , th e an ci e n t capi t a l ofGan dhara

,and si tu a t e d on th e E ast ban k of t he Swa t or Lan di

rive r n e ar i t s ju n ct ion w i th t he Kabu l stre am) , t owards t h e rive rIn du s , th e prin ce of which was ca lle dASTES (chi e ft a in probably ofth e Ast ake n oi of STRABO

,and gove r nor of the ir capit a l ci ty, n ow

re pre s e n t e d by the mode rn Charsada,common ly calle d Hash t n a

g a r , in dica t ing a forme r n ame of t he sort,mos t like ly Ha st in aga r ,

City of t h e Has t i for Ha shtna ga r is a compou n d Pe rsian and

Hin di word me an in g e ight ci t i e s,

”andhas he n c e be e n vu lgarly

applie d to a s many village s alon g this rive r,and to th e dis trict in

which the y ar e s i tu a t e d) .ASTES wa s sla in in th e de fe n ce of a ci ty (n ot n ame d) in to which

h e had fle d ; HEPHAI STI ON took this city aft e r a s ie ge of thir tydays

,and the n gave t he gove rnme n t of it to SANG AI US (pe rhaps of

t h e S crum) clan of th e Shin wari t ribe,n ow i n ha b i t in g t h e Na z ian

vall e y of Nang r ihar dis t rict w e st of th e Khyb ar Pa ss) . ALEXANDER

,aft e r dividing hi s force s a s above s t a t e d

,the n hims e lf

marche d w ith a de t achme n t agai n st th e Aspioi (I sap), th e Thyra ioi

(Ti rdhi ), and Ara sakoi (Orakz i) , and passin g throu gh a rou ghmou n t a in ou s cou n t ry a lon g t h e rive r Khoe (Kao, th e n ame of t he

Kabu l r ive r from th e ju n ct ion of t he Kaoof Dara Naji l t o tha t of

t h e Ku n ar s tre am), which h e crosse d w i th some difficu lty (pe rhapsa t t he ford oppos it e Ja lala b ad

,whe re h e passe d to th e sou th of

th e Kabu l rive r) , h e , orde rin g his foot to follow a t le isu re , himse lf,w ith a ll h is horse

,and e ight hu n dre d he avy-arme d Make don ian

t arge t e e rs,whom b e mou n t e d on hors e b ack

,ma rche d forwards

wi th spe e d aga in s t t he B arbarian s,who had re t ire d to th e mou n

t a in s (n orthe rn slope s of Su fe d Koh ) or wi thin the ir s t ron ge stfort s . Th e firs t of the se s trong town s h e a t t acke d (n ot n ame d ;pe rhaps a Thyra ioi or Ttrdhi , cas t le in th e Kot-rud

“ Fort re ssrive r

” va lle y) was su rrou nde d w ith a dou ble wa ll, and made a

s t ou t de fe n ce b u t was t ake n on th e se con d day of assaul t , manyof th e de fe n de rs e scapin g t o t he n e ighbou rin g mou n t ain s . Whe nh e had la id tha t city le ve l w i th th e grou n d

,ALEXANDER ma rche d

to an othe r,n ame dAn daka (Daka , KamDaka , two village s close

to on e an othe r on the sou th ban k of th e Kabu l rive r, n e ar t hew e st e rn e n t ran ce to t he Khyb a r Pass), which yi e lding u ponart icle s

,h e the re le ft KRATERUS w i th othe r capt a in s of Foot , t o

su bdu e and gove rn the whole provin ce (Nan g ri t or Jalalab ad) ,as i t shou ld se em to him mos t con ve n i e n t .

The e xpe dit ion aga in st th e Arasakoi I may he reobse rve

,mu s t have b e e n con du ct e d by KRATERUS . For ALEX

ANDER,a s ARR1AN con t in u e s

,n e xt dir e ct e d hi s march towards t he

rive r Eu aspla (th e same appare n t ly as th e Khoaspes of STRAB o : b vcrossing th e Kabu l rive r a t t he ford be tw e e n Daka andLalpi i ra ,

Masaga , calls th e place Mou n t Da ida lu s ( l Da rdiyal , a mou n t a inn orth of th e Panjkora rive r be twe e n B ajau r and Swa t ), kin gdomof Qu e e n CLEOS I S or CLEOPHI s (ASSAKANUS be in g, according to

CuRTI Us,re ce n t ly de ad) , whose re a lm w as re s tore d to he r by

ALEXANDER,by whom sh e a ftg

‘wards bore a son,who wa s n ame d

ALEXANDER . I may add a lso,in re fe re n ce to this s ta t e me n t

,tha t

a t th e pre s e n t day s e ve ral of th e chi e fs and ru ling familie s in t hen e ighbou rin g St a t e s of Chi tra l and B adakhshan boa st a lin e a lde sce n t from ALEXANDER THE GREAT .

On re achi n g Ora, (it s si t e may pe rhaps b e marke d by th e high

mou n d of ru in s calle d Sar i B ahlol on th e Yusu fza i Sama , fiv e ors ix mile s from t he fron t i e r fort of Mardan ), ALEXANDER took t heplace wi thou t mu ch difl‘i c u l ty , thou gh i t wa s de fe n de d by Indian ss e n t in t o i t for tha t pu rpose by ARI S SARUs (prin ce of Ab hz

sa r a of

San skrit wri te rs,th e mode rn Cha c h Ha z ar ah on t h e e a s t ba n k of

t h e In du s ) , and on this t he inhabi t an t s of B e z ir a (B az ar ) , s e a t e don an emin e n ce and su rrou n de d by a s tou t wa ll , de s e rt in g t h eci ty a t n ight

,fle d to th e rock calle d Aorn os (pe rhaps ShahDam or

I ll a lka on th e he ight s of Mahaban ) for safe ty, and many of the

n e ighbou rin g B arbarian s , forsaking the ir village s , follow e d themthithe r. ALEXANDER de t e rmin e d to take this rock of Aorn os

(Aran a z'

is a common Hindi n ame for hill ridge s in the se parts ;the re is an Ar a na z

spu r of Mahaban n e ar Cha rora i in t h e Chamlava lle y

,and an othe r Ar ana z

ridge of th e Marri hills n e a r Kahut ain Rawa lpin di district ), and havin g place d garrison s in Ora and

Ma saga,and se n t a n e w colony in to B e z ir a for t h e de fe n ce of th e

cou n try ; andHEPHA I STI ON and PERDI E RAS having by h is orde rsre pe ople d an ot he r ci ty ca lle d Orob a t e s (th e s i t e of which ha s be e nre cogn ise d by S I R A. CUNNI NGHAM in t h e ru in s of Ar a b a z

,on t h e

sou th bank of th e Kabu l rive r,n e ar Naoshe ra can tonme n t ) , and

furn ishe d i t w i th a garrison,andmove d forwards t o th e rive r In du s

to pre pare th e bridge for it s passage a s the y had be e n orde re d todo ; h e the n move d tha t w ay himse lf, and th e ci ty Pe n ke laot is

(Pu shka lava ti above n ot e d,th e mode rn Hash t n ag ar or Char sada )

n ot far from th e In du s su rre n de ring,h e pu t a garrison in to i t , and

proc e e de d to t ake many othe r sma ll t own s s e a t e d u pon tha t rive r ;a t t e n de d by KOPHAI US and ASSAG ETE S

,t h e two prin ce s of tha t

provin ce (KOPHAI US pe rhaps be in g th e chi e ft a in of t he KobaRajput tribe ) . He arrived a t la st a t Emb ol ima (mode rn Amb éla inth e Chamla can ton of B on er) , a ci ty se a t e d n ot far from th e rockAorn os (mode rn Ma lka

,n e ar the summi t of Mahaba n mou n ta in ;

t h e s tron ghold,in re ce n t ye ars

,of t he Wahabi fan a t ics of Hin du

s t an,at th e de s tru ct ion of which , a t th e close of t h e Ambe la c am

pa ig n of 1863—4,I w a s pre s e n t w i th t h e Qu e e n ’

s Own Corpsof Gu ide s , to whom this du ty had be e n by

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANISTAN. 69

In dian s,and le avin g KRATERUS the re with part of t h e army t o

colle ct s tore s of corn and a ll othe r n e ce ssari e s for a long con t in ua n ce in th e place

,w ith t he re st marche d t owards t h e Rock .

Aft e r t he captu re of Aornos,ALEXANDER

,de sce n din g from t h e

Rock,marche d in to th e t e rri tori e s of t h e Assake n oi (p e rhaps t h e

Rajpu t Aswa-ka or Assa -ka,t h e t ribe pe rhaps of t h e above

me n t ion e d ASSAG ETEs,which n ame may s t an d for Assa Ja t

,of th e

Assa t ribe of th e Ja t n a t ion or ra c e t h e Assake n oi may b e n ow

re pre s e n t e d by th e Yaskan as be fore s t a t e d), in pu rsu it of t h e

B arbarian s who hadfle d in to th e mou n t a in s the re ; andwhe n h ea rrive d a t t h e ci ty of Dyr t a (capi t al p e rhaps of t h e Darada ),the re

,h e fou n d both tha t and t h e cou n try arou n d e n t ire ly de st i

t u té of in habi t an t s . (ALEXANDER appe ars to have cross e d t h eB arandu rive r in t o th e PiI ran andChake sar valle ys

,n ow in habit e d

by t h e Chag har z i Afghan s ; the re is a cas t e lla t e d village inChakesar ca lle dDaad

,pe rhaps th e Mu sa lman disgu is e of a n a t ive

Dame,possibly so n ame d from in habi t an t s of t h e Da rda t ribe . )

Ne x t day he s e n t a force to scou r the cou n try rou n d,whils t h e

hims e lf proce e de d on his march t owards th e rive r In du s,se n din g

the army be fore t o le ve l t h e road,which wou ld othe rwis e have

be e n impa ssable . From some B arbarian s captu re d,ALEXANDER

u nde rst ood tha t th e in habi t an t s of tha t cou n try w e re fle d t o

B ar isade s for safe ty,b u t tha t the y had le ft the ir e le phan t s in th e

pas t u re s n e a r t he rive r In du s . ALEXANDER took them to b e h is

g u ide s t o t h e place whe re th e e le phan t s w e re,and som e of the m

be in g caught and con ve ye d to t he army,ALEXANDER orde re d a

fu ll-grown wood which h e fou n d n e ar t h e rive r t o b e c u t down

by his soldi e rs,and ve ss e ls to b e bu ilt the re wi th

,which be ing

la u n che d in t o t h e rive r,he and hi s force w e re the re by con ve ye d to

the bridge which HEPHAI STI ON an dPERDIXXAs had alre ady bu ilt .

ALEXANDER the n e n t e re d tha t part of t he coun try which li e sbe twe e n t h e two rive rs KOph e n e s and In du s (Kabu l and In du srive rs ) , whe re Nysa i s sa id t o b e s i tu a t e

,and on arrival a t Nys a

(mode rn Nisa t t a , on t h e le ft ban k of t h e Lan di Swa t rive r,n e ar

its ju n ct ion w i th th e Kabu l s tre am) w i th h is army,th e ci t iz e n s

se n t a de pu t at ion he ade d b y AR ALPHI S (pe rhaps a chie f of th eAka t ribe of th e Naga), be se e ching ALEXANDER to le ave th e

libe rt i e s of th e city e n t ire for t h e sake of the ir god DI ONYSUS,

and a ssu ring h im tha t B ACCHUS,having su bdu e d th e In dian s an d

de t e rmin e d t o re t urn t o Gre e ce,bu ilt t his ci ty a s a mon ume n t of

his vict ori e s,and t he mou n ta in a lso which is so n e ar i t (Kohi Mar

or Kiama r ) h e wou ld have de n omin a t e d Me ru s . From NysaALEXANDER move d to th e bridge ove r t h e In du s , and the re pa sse dhis army across t he rive r ; whi the r w e n e e d n ot to follow his

c ou rs e,u n t il h e sa ils down t h e In du s to t he s e a

,whe n w e may

aga in , la t e r on ,t ake n ot e of h is proce e dings so far a s the y re la t e

t o t h e su bj e c t of ou r imme dia t e in qu iry .

From th e fore going part icu lars ga the re d from th e a cc ou n t s ofHERODOTUS , STRABO , andARR I AN ,

w e le ar n t h e n ame s of t h e princ ipa l n a t ion s an ci e n t ly inhabi t ing th e cou n t ry of t he G andar ioi .

The y ar e th e As t ake n oi,t h e Masian oi

,Nysa ioi , Aspioi , an d

Assake n oi .

Th e Ast ake n oi w e re probably,a s b e fore su gg e s t e d , t h e t ribe

of AsTEs,prin ce of th e Ha st ika Rai

I t,in habi t an t s of th e Has ti

n aga r a (mode rn Hash tn ag ar ) dis t rict . The y ar e n ot n ow kn ownby tha t n ame in Afghan is tan

,e xce pt in a few small se ct ion s

calle d Has ti,amon g t he clan s of some of th e Pa than t ribe s on

this borde r ; the ir an ci e n t se a t h e re is n ow occupie d by th e

Mahmand t ribe,t he Mu hammadzi clan of whi ch in habi t s t h e

Ha sh tn ag a r dis t rict .

Th e MAS I ANOI,a s be fore s t a t e d

,ar e n ow re pre se n t e d by t h e

Ma shwan r i,whos e chie f s e a t n ow is a t Sr ikOt on G a ndg ha r hill

of ChachHazarah on th e e a st ban k of th e In du s b u t as Ma shan i,

Masan i,Mashu

,e t c .

,th e y ar e fou n d amongs t th e s e ct ion s of

s e ve ra l of th e Pa than t ribe s a lon g t h e In du s .

Th e NYSA I O I w e re probably th e inhabi t an t s of th e fr e e ci tyNysa

,a ndmay b e re pre se n t e d in re gard to the ir loc a le by t h e

mode rn town of Nisa t t a be fore me n t ion e d, arou n d which ar e ve rye xt e n sive ru in s cove rin g se ve ra l squ a re mile s of mou nds and

deb r is .

Th e ASSAKENO I a re,as su gge s t e d be fore

,pe rhaps n ow r e pr e

se n t e d by th e Ya skan of Chi t ra l and Ya s in dis t rict s adjoin ingthe ir an cie n t s e a t s in B ajau r . B ajau r was probably t h e cou n t ryof B AJASWA

,fou rth in de sce n t as TODt e lls u s (

“An n a ls of Raja sthan

” vol . i . p . 41 ) from UJAM IDA , on e of t he thre e gran d bra n che ss e n t fort h from Ha st i

,an dwhich is sa id t o have spre ad a ll ove r

Pan jab and a cross t he In du s,1600 s o. B AJASWA

,who obt a in e d

posse ssion s abou t t h e In du s,h adfive son s

,who gave the ir n ame

of Pan c ha l ika to Pan ja b. KAMPI LA,th e you n ge st son

,fou n de d

i t s capit a l,n ame d Kampiln ag a ra (th e sit e of whi ch is marke d by

th e e xist in g vi ll age of Kami lpar n e ar At t ock,whe re i s n ow t h e

B ri t ish can tonme n t ca lle d Campbe llpore and to this familybe lon ge d th e Prin ce ssDRUPDEVI

,the wi fe in common of th e five

Pan du brothe rs,th e he roe s of th e Mahab hara t . Th e Pan ch Pan du

ar e w e ll kn own in t h e local le ge n ds commemora t ing the ir de e dsst ill cu rre n t among th e t ribe s of th e Gan dhara cou n t ry . Th e

Ya ski mof Chi t ra l and Yas in ar e e vide n t ly th e same pe ople as

th e an ci e n t Assake n oi of th e Gre e ks,who forme rly in habi t e d

Swa t and B ajau r , b u t the y ar e n ot n ow fou n d in the s e dis t rict sby tha t n ame . Probably the y ar e in clu de d amongs t th e Swa t i

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANISTAN. 7 1

which is th e ge n e ric n ame for a ll t h e an ci e n t or In dian in

habit an t s of Swa t an d B ajau r sin ce the ir con ve rs ion to Islam .

Amon g the Swa t i is a large divi s ion dis t in gu ishe d by th e n ame

o f Ga b ar e’

,Ga bara i

,or Gawar i

,be fore the ir adopt ion of

Islam,we re

,a s t he n ame impli e s

,Fire -worshippe rs

”andpe rhaps

Pe rs ian s of t h e Pan th ia l i t ribe (be fore me n t ion e d), on e of whosechie f an ci e n t s e a t s is marke d by th e e xist ing Pa ndz

a l z'

dist rict int h e pre se n t Mahmand hills

,b e twe e n t he Kabu l and Swa t rive rs .

Th e ASPI O I ar e n ow re pre se n t e d by th e I sap tribe,which is

w ide ly dis tribu t ed amongs t th e se ct ion s of se ve ra l of th e large rtribe s occu pyin g th e e a st e rn borde rs of Afghan is t an

,from Kanda

har to th e In du s ; and which e xis t s a t th e pre s e n t day, u n de rth e Mu sa lman n ame of Yasafz i , a s a large and powe rfu l t ribein t h e an ci e n t s e a t s of i t s remot e an ce s tors

,to which the y have

give n the ir mode rn n ame of Yasufz a i (plu ral Yasafz i), or I sapz las i t is pron ou n ce d by th e h i ll clan s .

The Aspioi , so ca lle d by ARR I AN ,a re th e Hypas ioi or Aspasioi

of STRARO,and ar e me n t ion e d a t a la t e r pe riod by CuRTI Us as

the Ag r iaspa i or Ar iaspai in th e Kandahar cou n t ry. B y the irmode rn n ame of YUsu fz i the y posse ss a ll t he coun t ry lying b etwe e n th e Swa t andKabu l and In du s rive rs to t h e high mou nt a in s s e para t in g them from th e Darada cou n t ry of Ya sin an d

G i lgi t ; in fact , t h e whole of t he an ci e n t Gan dhara a s pre viou slyde fin e d

,wi th th e e xce pt ion of t h e t ract to whic h tha t n ame was

more s t rict ly l imi t e d,si t u a t e be tw e e n th e Kabu l and Swa t rive rs

and bou n de d w e s tward by t he lowe r cou rs e of th e Ku n ar s t re amin which are a t h e mode rn Kan dari or Gan dari ar e st ill fou n d inthe li t t le can ton of the ir n ame amids t th e Nawaga i hills on t he

B ajau r borde r .Th e gre a t mass of t h e an ci e n t Gandhari

,t oge the r w i th the ir

n e ighbou rs t h e Isapi,in t he adjace n t Sama

,or Pla in

” be twe e n

the Swa t,Kabu l

,a nd In du s rive rs

,w e re de port e d by th e Ya e c hi

G e ta i,or Ja ta to th e valle y of th e Tarn ak rive r

,and the re se t t le d

abou t i t s banks in t h e fifth ce n t u ry of ou r e ra,a t t h e t ime tha t

the y carr i e d t he be ggin g-pot of B UDDHA from Pe shawar toKan dahar ; in which la t t e r place I had t h e good fort u n e to se e

thi s ve n e rabl e re lic in t he ye ar 1857 . I t w as a t tha t t ime in a

sta t e of pe rfe ct pre se rva t ion in the humble re tre a t of a Mu ham

madan re clu se amids t t h e ru in s of th e a n ci e n t ca st e lla t e d ci ty of

Kan dahar. Wha t be came of th e Gandhari thu s t ran splan t e d toKan dahar

,— the n ame of which cou n try is probably de rive d from

thi s colony of t he In du s Gan dhari,— is n ot ve ry cle ar

,as t he y ar e

not n ow known by tha t n ame amongs t th e e xist in g tribe s of

the modern Kan dahar cou n t ry ; a t le as t n ot a s a dis t in ct t e rritoria l t ri b e . B u t of the ir fe llow-cou n tryme n and comrade s in

t h is migra t ion,th e Isapi

,it is kn own tha t the ir de sc e n dan t s

,t e n

ce n t u rie s la t e r,u n de r th e Mu hammadan n ame of Y11314125, or

“ Son s of Jos e ph,

” —a n ame which has l e d t o some con fu s ion incon n e ct ion w ith th e Afgh an claim to Isra e li t e de sce n t—re tu rn e dt o th e ir / an c i e n t cou n t ry and fa the rland

,in associa t ion w i th

an othe r t ribe,t he Mandan r (Ma ndru a ni of PLI NY) , from th e banks

of th e He lman d rive r.According to t he ir own accou n t s the Yasu fz i came in to the irpre se n t se t t leme n t s in th e Pe shawar va lle y abou t t h e middle ofth e fift e e n th ce n t u ry

,du ring th e re ign of MI RZA ULUGH B EG ,

who wa s kin g of Kabu l andGhazn i,and th e gran dson of Amir

TYMUR (TAMERLANE of E u rope an wri t e rs ), and pa t e rn al u n cle of

th e Empe ror B ABAR ,fou n de r of th e Mugha l dyn asty of In dia .

Prior to this migra t ion,the y dw e lt in t he t ara Margha

fa t pa s t u re ” dist rict,a t th e sou rce s of th e Argh asan rive r, a

sou the rn t ribu t ary of th e Tarn ak . I n con se qu e n ce of a dispu t eabou t pa st u re w i th th e Tarin t rib e

,occupying th e Lowe r

Argh asén and Kadan i d is trict s,the y migra t e d the n ce t o Kabu l

whe re,me e t ing w i th othe r migra t ing t ribe s

,n ame d Mahmand

Khali l,a nd Dandz i

,colle ct ive ly style d G horya-Khe l, or Ghori ,

the y join e d wi th the m and t ook t o plun de rin g t h e roads and

ve xin g t h e cou n t ry . The ir de pre da t ion s be came so in t ole rabletha t ULUGH B EG s e n t a force to chas t ise them

,and the y w e re

drive n ou t of t h e Kabu l dist rict t owards Ja la la b ad. He re th e yforme d an a llian ce w i th t he Kh I‘I g ian i t ribe , inha bi t ing th e n orthslope s a nd skirt of th e Su fe d Koh

,and w i th the ir a id move d

forwards t owards t he Indu s . Th e Yt su fz i,u n de r th e le ad of

the ir chi e f,or Malik

,n ame d KHAN KAJOH or KAOHU

,pa ss e d ove r

th e Khyb ar hills , in to t h e Pe shawa r dis t rict,whe re the y w e re

gran t e d a s t rip of la n d a long th e hill skirt s as a re side n ce . B u t

qu arre lling w i th th e Da lazak occu pan t s abou t t he u s e of a wa t e rcou rse the re

,the y broke in to w ar wi th them

,and aft e r a su cce s

s ion of hos t ili t i e s,drove the m across th e Kabu l and Swat rive rs

in t o th e Sama . He re t h e Dalazak ralli e d a t t he ir capi t a l , ca lle din difi

e r e n t ly Kot Kapi1ra,Langar Kot

,Kapurdag arh i , a ndGarhi

Kapur (or “ Fort re ss of t h e Kapur,

” or Kapol , th e n ame of a me r

c an t i le Rai t t ribe ), and re n e we d hos t ili t i e s aga in s t the Y I‘

I su fz i,

who hadpa sse d th e Swa t rive r in t o th e Sama . The ir e flfort s w e reu n ava iling

,and th e victoriou s YUsu fz i

,drivin g t h e Dala z ak across

th e In du s in t o Chach Hazarah, t ook posse ss ion of th e S amm)a .

Th e u n fort u n a t e Da lazak,abou t a ce n tu ry la t e r (1644r -7 A .D

in con s e qu e n ce of the ir t u rbu le n ce and t he disorde rs th e ,y cre at e din Chach

,w e re a lmos t e xt e rmin a t e d by th e Empe ror JAHANGI R ,

who de port e d t he remn an t of t he t ribe bodily in to Hindu s t ana ndDakhan

,in wh ich part s the y ar e now los t in th e Imass of t h e

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANISTAN. 73

popu la t ion . Of those who e sc ape d this de portat ion,sca t t e re d

famili e s and small commu ni t i e s ar e s t i ll foun d in variou s part s oft he Pe shawar and Rawalpin di dist rict s

,and small s e ct ion s of

Dalazak a r e a lso fou n d in s e ve ral clan s of t h e I sapz i in t h e hillsof B on e r . B u t th e Da lazak

,sa id t o have be e n an e xt re me ly

n ume rou s and pow e rfu l pe ople forme rly in Pe shawar, have a lt oge the r disappe a re d

,as a t e rri toria l t ribe

,from the se part s

,whe re

t he ir pla ce has be e n t ake n by th e Yusu f and Mandan r,and

the ir con fe de ra t e invade rs above n ame d . Aft e r the e xpu ls ion of

th e Da lazak,t h e YiI su f and Man danr t ook posse ssion of t h e

Sama,and du rin g t h e n e x t tw e lve ye a rs gradu a lly made them

se lve s mas t e rs of Swa t . I n t he me an t ime t h e Mahmand and

othe r G horya-Khe l , t oge the r w ith th e Khu gian i who h ad join e dthe m in this inva s ion

,took posse ssion of th e t ract s abou t

Pe shawa r,which n ow be ar the ir n ame s ; whilst an othe r and large r

body of Mahmand took poss e ss ion of th e hill t ract s,n ow ca lle d

a ft e r t he m,which lie s be twe e n t h e Kabu l and Swa t rive rs , an

in t e rme dia t e ran ge be twe e n t he Khyb ar and Swa t hills .

At t his pe riod t he Sama of Yasu fz i wa s a wild pas tu r e t ract ,cove re d w i th s t u n t e d ju ngle

,thin ly pe ople d

,and dot t e d a l l ove r

wi th mou nds of bare e ar th,con ce a ling th e r u in s of forme r t own s

and village s,sa id to have be e n de s troye d by MAHMUD of Ghazn i .

I t s chi e f pla ce wa s th e fort ifie d t own of Langar Kot,above

me n t ion e d,whe re th e Dalazak made the ir las t st and and t he

I su fz i ga in e d the ir de cisive vic tory. Th e cou n try t o t h e n orthe ast

,n e ar Swabi

,was a t tha t t ime ca lle d Ka rk-khdn a

“Rhin oce rosde n

”and was cove re d by an e xt e n sive re e dy swamp in which

tha t an imal harbou re d. The Empe ror B ARAR,as he re la t e s in

his Memoirs,coming from Kabu l by th e Kama

,B ajau r , and

Swat dis trict s,pass e d through this cou n try in th e begin n ing of

1519 A .D. On this occasion h e marri e d th e dau ght e r of t h e

YiI su fz i chi e ft a in,and hu n t e d th e rhin oce ros in t he marshy t ract

above m e n t ion e d . Th e rhin oce ros,i t wou ld appe ar, was an in ha b i

t an t of the s e part s from a ve ry e arly pe riod,and in th e old Pe r

sian was calle d Amb e la,whe n ce probably th e appe lla t ion of th e

village of tha t n ame in th e Chamla dist rict of B on e r,which I havein a pre ce din g passage re cogn is e d as t h e Emb olima of ARRI AN .

Th e rhin oce ros has long s in ce d isappe are d from the s e part s , andis n ot n ow fou nd anywhe re

,I be lie ve

,in Northe rn In dia . Shi e lds

of rhin oce ros hide ar e,

common amongs t t he hill Yusu fz i , a ndhighly prize d by them e ve n n ow

, g e t the m whe n ce the y may .

The an ci e n t mou n ds,or tumu li

,above me n t ion e d, a r e so

n ume rou s an d e xt e n sive as t o form a dis t ingu ishin g fe a t u re of

th e Sama lan dscape . The y in di ca t e t he forme r e xis t e n ce in thiscou n t ry of a ve ry n ume rou s

,prospe rou s

,and highly civilize d

popu la t ion of th e B u ddhis t re ligion ; which, a s w e le arn from th e

t rave ls of th e Chi n e se pilgrims,FA HI AN andHW EN THSANG

,w a s

flou r i shin g in Northe rn In dia,and in this part of Afghan is t an

part icu larly,in th e fifth ce n t ury

,b u t w a s on th e de clin e in th e

s e ve n th . Th e archi t e ct u ra l re ma in s and scu lpt u re s s t ill fou n d inva s t abu n dan ce in t he ru in s of th e large r town s an d cit ie s of thi scou n t ry

,and in some of t h e mou n ds tha t have be e n e xc av a t e d

be ar dis t in ct e vide n ce of Gre e k a r t ; whi ls t t h e imm e n s e n umbe rand gre a t vari e ty of Gre e k B akt r ian coin s fou n d from t ime to

t im e e ve n n ow in t h e de b r is of an ci e n t habi t a t ion s a l l ove r th eG andhara cou n t ry

,prove con clu s ive ly

,a ll othe r e vide n ce s a s ide

tha t i t w as on ce a flou rishin g s e a t of Gre e k colon iza t ion . The sefact s wou ld n a t u ra lly pre pare u s to find in th e mids t of th e ru in s

of the ir an cie n t ly laps e d prospe ri ty and domin ion some t ra ce of

t h e pos t e ri ty of those Gre e k colon ist s of whos e in du st ry an d ar t

w e have so rich a store of re lics,to say n othing of th e dist in ct ly

B yzan t in e charact e r of th e dome st ic in du s tri e s and de cora t ion spract ise d by th e n a t ive s of this cou n t ry to ou r day ; b u t i t i s n ot

e asy to di scove r them in th e mu lt it u de of tribe s amongst whomthe y a r e lost

,e xce pt

,pe rhaps

,throu gh th e dou bt fu l me dium of

Gre e k n ome n cla t u re,more or le ss corru pt e d by th e laps e of age s

in a fore ign and dis t an t land,an d habit u a lly disgu ise d by

Mu hammadan t ran sforma t ion s,an d some t ime s appropria t e d by

con qu e rin g in vade rs . Ne ve rthe le ss,w e do find amon g t h e pr e

s e n t inhabit an t s of this Yusu fz i cou n try ce rt ain t ribe s and clan sbe aring n ame s whi ch a r e more e asily re fe rable to a Gre e k sou rcethan t o any othe r ; u n le ss , in de e d , th e Ge t a or Ja t a t ribe s

whom t h e Gre e ks w e re disposse sse d,a lso bore n ame s re s e mblin g

or t h e same a s,those of th e Gre e ks . Th e t riba l n ame s Aka

B ai,Juna or Jana

,Yimu s

,e t c .

,though n ow su ppos e d to b e of

t h e Ja t race,may have be e n adopt e d by tha t pe ople from t h e

Gre e ks with whom the y mixe d,andwhos e langu age the ir kin gs

adopt e d u pon the ir coin s . I f th e B araki be fore me n t ion e d ar e

t h e re pre s e n t a t ive s of th e Libyan B arka i Gre e k,and th e sou rce

whe n ce spru ng t he mode rn B arak or B arakz i of t h e Du ran iAfghan

,and t h e B arak of th e Kha t tak Pa than

,the n we n e e d

n ot b e st agge re d by t h e appe aran ce of Gre e k Akhai in th e Aka

Pa than andAg e Ja t hi s c o-part n e r in th e soil of Gre e k Aioli int he Pa than Ali or Aali ; of Gre e k B oioi in t h e Rajpi1 t or Pa thanB ai ; of Gre e k I On oi in th e Rajput andPa than J111153. andYimu s .

Wi th the se invading Ge t a,or Ja t a

,of whom a prin cipa l divi

sion was ca lle d Man d (the Goth, or Ju te , and We nd,of Eu rope ) ,

came othe r n ume rou s and powe rfu l horde s of Hu n,who have

l e ft th e mark of the ir con qu e st s in Afghan ist an b y e n du rin gs e t t le me n t s of the ir t ribe sme n . I n th e part of Afghan is t an w e

76 AN INQ UI RY INT O THE

Make don ians in t he se part s,a nd la t e r on w e re join e d b y t hem in

t he posse ss ion of th e soil as n a t u ra liz e d fe llow-c ou n t ryme n ; t hismu ch w e may inf e r from hi s tory

,and th e in fe r e n ce is c onfirmed

by t h e pre va le n c e of Gre e k t r i b a l n ame s among s t the ir clan s .

The Assake n oi ar e n ow re pre se n t ed b y t he Ya sku n of Chi t r a l a ndYas in

,and by t h e Swa t i proba b ly of Haz arah Pakli . I n t he

e arly part of t he th ir t e e n t h ce n t u ry,whe n oc cu pie d b y t h e c amp

of Om a n KHAN,t he Swa t and B ajau r c ou n t ry wa s c a lle d Swa t i

Gab a r i,from t h e domin an t Gabar i t r i b e b e fore me n t ion e d ; b u t

s in ce t he con qu e s t of t hi s tra c t by t he Yusu fz i,in th e la t t e r pa r t

of t h e n e xt ce n tu ry,t h e Gaba r i have a lmos t e n t ire ly le ft t he

cou n t ry a nd mig ra t e d to th e Da rdu di s t r icts a long th e ban ks oft h e In du s abou t Koli

,Pa las

,e t c .

,kn own as Gabr ial

,or Gabari

cou n t ry ; and a t t he s ame pe riod probably t h e Yasku n mig ra t e dfrom B ajau r to Chi t ra l andYas in ,

whil s t thos e of Swa t migra t e dacross t h e In du s to Pakli Haz arah u n de r t he n ame of Swati

which is t he t e rr i toria l n ame g ive n to a ll t h e an ci e n t pe ople s of

t h e Swa t cou n try,and in cludes

,be sides th e Gabari and Yaskun

a n umbe r of othe r pe t ty t r ibe s of In dian s .

Thu s w e se e tha t th e an ci e n t Gan dhara was oc cu pi e d,as w e

le a rn from th e an cie n t au thor i t i e s qu ot e d,by G ANDARI OI

,or Ga nd

ha r i,in t he t ract be tw e e n t h e Kabu l and Swa t rive rs ; by th e

Ast ake n oi,or Hashtna ga r i , on th e pla in n orth of t h e Swa t

rive r by t he Ma s ian oi,or Al a shwan r i

,on t h e pla in n orth of t he

Kabu l r ive r b e low th e Swa t ju n ct ion ; by th e Aspioi, or I sapi , int he circling hi lls and pla in a t the ir bas e from t h e Swa t rive rrou n d to th e Indu s ; a nd by t h e Assakan oi , or Yaskz

m,in th e

in t e rior hills . W e have se e n a lso t ha t e a ch of the s e re pre s e n t at ive a n cie n t t ribe s s t i ll su rvive s amon gs t th e e xis t ing inhabi t an t sof t h e cou n t ry

,and by mu ch t he same n ame s and in mu ch th e

same posit ion s a s thos e a ssign e d to the m by t he au thors qu ot e dt he mode rn domin an t YiI s ufz i ove rshadow in g them a l l . L e t u s

n ow e xamin e th e YUsu fz i t ribe,and re solve i t in to i t s compon e n t s .

Th e YUSUFZ I a re in two g re a t divis ion s—Mandan r andYi1su f.

Accordin g to t h e Afghan ge n e a logy,th e classifica t ion is in this

w is e S ara b an r i,th e firs t bran ch of the post e ri ty of KAI s

Pa than,is in two ma in bran che s

,n ame ly

,Sharkhb un and

Kharshb im . Of the s e Kharsh b un is in t hre e divis ion s,n ame ly

Kand,Zaman d

,and Kan si . (Zaman d is th e Mu salman form of

Uhdwa nd du ring t he re ign of CHAWAND RAE SOLANKI,of An ha l

wara,MAHMUD GHAZNAVI invade d and de vas t a t e d t ha t cou n t ry . )

Of the s e aga in,Kan d is in two clan s

,n ame ly

,Khakhi

,or Shakhi

or Khwakhi,and G horya. Of the se Khakhi is in thre e division s

n ame ly,Ma u d

,an d Tu rklan ri . Las t ly

,of the se Man d is

in two clan s,n ame ly

,Mandan r andYusu f.

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANI STAN. 77

MANDANR,MANDAN

,or MANDAR clan s ar e Usman

,Utman

Rajar. The y occu py th e Same,or Pla in

,of Yusu fza i . Ma nda n

is a B rahma n t ribe a lso .

USMAN,or OSMAN

,is in two division s—Kamal and Ama.

Kamal is th e n ame of on e of t h e twe n ty-fou r prin cipa l t ribe s in towhi ch t h e Tu rk n a t ion is divide d . Ama is sa id t o b e an othe rTu rk t ribe of le ss ce le bri ty

,b u t is probably of Naga affin ity .

KAMAL is in two division s—Misha ran ,or Se n iors

”andKisha

rén,or Ju n iors .

FI isha ran s e ct ion s a r e

Ab a. Ama. B osi . Karai . Ma t i . Masa. Ne kb i .

and a n umbe r of othe rs of mode rn Mu salman n ame s .

Of the se,Karai is a Tu rk t ribe pre viou sly me n t ion e d Ma t i w e

have me t be fore a s de sce n dan t s of She kh B e t,B a t an i ; Musa a lso

as th e Mysoz'

of HERODOTUS in th e se con d sa t rapy ; the y may in

olu de Masai,Isra e li te s of th e Mosa ic re ligion th e Ne kb i w e have

a lso me t be fore in th e Nekb akhtan,th e E u e rge te s of ARR I AN, and

sha ll me e t them aga in la t e r on .

Kisha ran s e ct ion s ar e

Allahdad . B addakh an . B a I . Ca sim . Dallo .

De hgan . Hamza . Lashka ri . MaghdiId. Mashwan r i .

Ru s t am . ssha . Shadi . Su ltan .

and othe rs of mode rn Mu sa lman n ame s .

Of t he se,Allahdad s t an ds for Diodotu s ; B addakhan for B adda

Yadu,or G adun ; B il l for B oioi , Gre e k ;Da llo forDa la z ak pe rhaps ;

De hgan for Dhé,an othe r Ja t t ribe . Maghdud is sa id to b e th e

same as Makh,which s t ands for Makwaha na Rajput . Ma shwan r i

we have me t be fore ; ssha s t an ds for Saham'

Kha tri ; Shadi forChato

,B rahma n a nd Su ltan for S u l tana

,Hin du

,conve rt e d t o

Islam .

AMA is in two divis ion s -Dau la t,and Isma il . Dau la t may

stan d for B ohil,me rcan t ile Rajpi

I t andIsmai l for Sima Za,me rcan

t ile Rajput .

Da u la t s e c t ion s ar e,

B ahram . CRb il . Isma1l . Mahyar.Ma

’r i

I f . Mu barak . Payu da . San gar,

e t c .

Of the se,B ahram stan ds for B ahr t Kha tri

,or for B rahma n

Cabil for KapOl , and Mahyar for Mohor,both me rcan t il e Rajpi1t .

Mali,n ow occupying B ajau r , may s t an d for Ma l

,me rcan t ile

Rajpu t,or for l lI a l l i

,an an ci e n t Indian tribe of th e In du s va lle y

aft e r whom Mu lt an was n ame d Ma llisthan . Ma’ruf may st an d for

Ni r Rap,Rajput ; Mu barak for t he B arak we have be fore me t ;

Paynda for Pan de , B rahman ; and Sangar for‘

Sén g arh , Rajput .

78 AN I NQUIRY I NTO THE

I sma i l s e ct ion s ar e

B acal . B am. B halar . B oca . Dorh . I sa.

Jan a . Sikan dar . Su leman . Taos . Urya,e t c .

Of t he se,B a cal may s t an d for B haga l , me rcan t ile Rajput ; B am

for B ama-de va,B rahman ; B ha lar for B ahla r , Pramara Rajput .

B oca,or B ogha

,is a Tu rk n ame . Dorb

,orDodh

,is Rajput . I sa

s t an ds for Asi,or Asiam

,th e Astol of S trabo

,on e of th e fou r

Skyth ian t ribe s tha t de prive d ‘

the Gre e ks of B aktr ian a . Jun as t an ds for YOna o r Yava na

,Gre e k ; and Sikan dar i s Ale xan de r.

Su leman may b e th e Mu salman disgu ise of th e Rajput,Solc

or Chalak .

UTMAN is in fou r classe s— Aka, Kana, Ali , Sado . Of t h e se t he

Akamay st an d for Akha i,Gre e k

,or Aga, Jat , andmore probably

is th e Nag a clan of tha t n ame . Kan a is t h e Kan t Rajput . Ali,

or Aa li,st an ds for Aloloi

,Gre e k . Sado is t h e abbre via t ion of

S ihsada , which st an ds for t he S isodia,Gahlot Rajput .

Aka s e ct ion s ar e’Ar ab . B arh am . B ibo . Dada. Da la z ak .

Darazi . Dos t i . G ujar . Isma i l . Jae l .Jog i . JUn a . Kabu l . Kala. Khwae dad.

Lal . Mahpalan . Ne kb i . Orya. Pirak.

Rasu l . Sén . Shama . Shahdam. She kh Ma li .Sikan dar

,e t c .

W e have me t se ve ra l of the se be fore . Jae l is me rc an t ile Rajput . Jog i is a Hin du re ligiou s t ribe con ve rt e d t o Islam . Khwaedad

,Or Khu dadad

,st an ds for Diodotu s

,Gre e k. Lal may s t an d

for M r,m e rcan t ile Rajput ; Mahpalan for Makpa, or Mahpal ,

Kha t ri ; Orya, or Urya, for Haraya,Rajput ; Sen is Rajput ;

Shama is t he same a s Jare ja B ha t t i,Yadu Rajput .

Kana s e ct ion s a r e

Aso. B aro . B abakar. ChOr . Ghu lam. Hami l .Hydar . Mi tha. Musa. 8ama . Shamaki . S ihsada

,e t c .

Of the se,Aso is th e same a s th e As t

above n ot ice d . B aro is aB rahman t ribe of Northe rn India . Char

,or Chawar

,or Chau r

s t a n ds for Chawa r a Rajpat ; Hamil for Hami r , RajpiI t of Sind ;Mi tha for Ma ithz

la,B rahmin Sama and Shamaki for Sama an d

Shama Jare ja above n ot e d S ihsada for S isodia,Gahlot Rajp1

Ali se ct ion s ar e

Al i . B aba. B aso. B ar sim. B ib iI . Charan da .

Dabi . Hybo . Isma i l . Jog i . Kala. Ma t ah .

Mag i . Opi . Panjpao. Panda Payu da . Pira.

Syda. Samo . Umar. Zan gi,e t c .

Of the se,B a so s t an ds for B a si

,In dian se rf or pre dia l slave

t ribe ; Charan da for Char a nda z'

n,a t ribe of Hin du re ligiou s

de vot e e s ; Dabi is a Rajput t ribe . Opi , or Aypi ,w e sha ll me e t ag a in i t s t an ds for Opa l Kha t ri ; Umar s t an ds forUmra Samr a

,Prama r a Rajput .

Sada s e ct ion s ar e in two division s— Ja llo an dDari .Ja llo s e ct ion s ar eAb a. Adin a . B as i . B addakhan .

B odila . B rahim . Casim . Dau l a t .

Hot i . Khichi . Ma li . Ma t i .

Pan du . Panjpae . Rana. Shahdad .

Taos . Umar. Yahya . Zakarya.

Of the s e,B odila s t an ds for B oti la

,Rajput ; Khichi is a Chohan

Rajput t ribe ; Nasra t is a t ribe of Chi t ra l,w e shall me e t aga in

la t e r on ; Pa njpae , or Panjpaynda , s t an ds for Pan ch Pa nda , the“ Five Pan du brothe rs ce le bra t e d in th e le ge n ds of th e I sapz i ;

Ran a s t an ds for Ran ika,Solan ki Rajput ; Yahya for Johya Raj

put Zakarya for Jakha r,Ja t .

Da r i s e ct ion s ar eAdam. Aka. Ali . B alo . B am.

B an i . B ara. B ari . B e z ad. B odila . Camaral .Cara. Chajo . Da lazak . Darpe z a . Dorb . G a loda .

Gawar . Ha san . Ja’far . Ja llo . Kajo . Kala.

Khodo . Lal . Mada. Mama. Mirdad . Masa.

Os i . S adi e . Sargin . She khan . Su leman . Tu rki .Usman . Urya

,e t c .

Of t h e above,Adam w ill appe ar aga in among th e Af ridi ; B alo,

B am,and B ara s t an d for B ald

, B ama-de o, and B ara,B rahman

tribe s ; B eri i s a Kha tri t ribe . Camaral and Cara ar e Tu rkn ame s . Chajo st an ds for Chajz

ra,Rahtor ; G a loda for Gahlot , Raj

1 t ; Gawar, or Gawari , for Ga b a r z’

of Swa t be fore me n t ion e d ;Ja

’far for Jipr a , Pramara Rajpat ; Ja llo for Ja l lya , Rajput ; Mada

is a Ja t t ribe , and Mada a me rcan t ile Rajput t ribe ; Mama is aB rahman t ribe ; Osi s t an ds for Oswal

,me rcan t ile Rajput Urya

stan ds for Ha r aya, Rajput . Sargin is t h e n ame of th e Gilgitvalle y

,andmay s t an d for aDardu t ribe from tha t place .

RAJAR,or RAZAR (for Rajwa r ), is a Rajput t ribe of t h e Indian

de se rt ; i t s s e ct ion s ar e

Ahmad . Aki . Ako. B an gi . B ahlol . B azid .

B halar. Chara . Daad . Duran . G adae . G haran i .

Ghu lam . Isap . Khiz ar. Langar. Ma lik. Mama.

Man i . Ma’r iI f. Ma ta . Mugha l . Ne kb akh t i . Panjpao.

Payn du . Sadin . Sargin . Sha rgha t . ShamOr i . S ihsada .

Sin di . Umar. Zin da,e t c .

Of the se , B angi is a Ja t t ribe , th e same a s th e B an gi Sikh,and

80 AN INQ UI RY INTO THE

th e B an g a l h Pa than to b e n ot ice d la t e r on . B ahlol s tan ds forB eki la

,Pramara

,or B a b el

,Kha t ri ; Chara is for Chawa ra , Rajput

Daad for Dada,to b e n ot ice d he re a ft e r ; Kh izar for Kheja r , Pra

mara ; Langar st an ds for La ngaha , Solan ki Rajpi'

I t ; Ma t a and

Mu gha l ar e u su ally join e d toge the r ; Panjpao st an ds for Pa n c hPanda

,as be fore s t a t e d ; Payn da for Panda, or Pande B rahman .

Yu su r,or ISAP is in five clan s—I sa

,andUrya.

The y occu py t he Kohis t an,or “ Hill Cou n try ”

of t h e Yusu fz i,

or Isap,which is common ly calle d Yaghe

sta n,or “ In de pe n de n t

t e rri tory.

I sa, th e Mu salman form of A35 (for Aswa ) , se ct ion s ar e

Al ishe r . Aymal . Aypi . B u rhan . Dadi . G adae .

Hasan . I-I ot i . Ilyas . Kika. Kamal . Kamboh .

Kan ra. Khadin . Khaki . Kotwal . Lughman . Madi .Makho. Mama. Masha. Mu sara. Mirahmad . Nasra t .Panjpao. Salar. San . Sharg ha . Shé.

Taos . Warkam. Wilayat i . Ya. Zakarya,e t c .

Of the s e,Aypi is th e same a s th e Opi , Upi , Hi i , be fore me n

t ion e d Kaka will appe ar aga in in t h e Kha t t ak t ribe Kamal andKamboh have be e n be fore n ot ice d ; Madi , Mada

,and Mado ar e

th e same,and a Ja t t ribe ; Makho st an ds for Makwaha na

r e n t ly a compou n d of Makh or Ma le andHa na toge the r . Mashais th e same as Mashwan r i

,be fore n ot ice d . Salar and S en ar e

RajpiI t Sha an dYa ar e Ja t .

B a", (B oioi , Gre e k) se ct ion s ar e

Ab a. B arkha . Chaghar. Dau la t . Ismail . Isap .

Man di . Nur,e t c .

Aka (Akha, Gre e k, or Aga, Ja t , and Aka,Naga ) is in two

division s,Gohra and Rau ri . Gohra st an ds for Gahor

,Gahlot

Rajput ; and B an ri or Ran i for Ran ika, Solanki Rajput .Gohra s e ct ion s ar e

Adin . Aka. Al a. B aba. B ahlol .B a i . B arat . B archi . B ibo . Chamba . Dadi .Dau la t . Darza . Jogi . Khwae dad. Khwajo. Lal .

Mahpa lan . Maruf. Mashrak. Ma t u ra. Mi ta. Masa.

Sahél . Sén . Shamo . Shargha . S i b u jan a . Su le man .

Zan ka,e t c .

Ran r i se ct ion s ar e

Al i . Az i . B ahram . Dorb . G he bi . Ida l .Jelam . Karah . Khwaz o. Lando . Madi . Makha.

Ma la. Mali . Mardan . San . S u le man . Su ltan .

Umra . Usman . Utman,e t c .

Of th e above,B ara t stands for B ha ra t

,Rajpii t min s tre l t ribe

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANI STAN. 81

B a rohi for B ha r eja , me rcan t ile Rai‘

I t ; Chamba for Cha npa ta ,Rajput ; Lal for La

r,me rcan t il e Rajput ; Sahe l for Sohor , me r

c an t ile Rajpat ; S ib ujan a for S ipa t and Jana , Rajpii t t ribe s c on

join e d . Th e oth e rs have,for th e most part

,be e n n ot ice d be fore .

Urya s t ands for Ha raya , Rajpat . I t has n ow be come gre a t lyre du ce d in the se part s

,and is absorbe d in to th e Chagharz i se ct ion

of t h e B ai or B aizi above me n t ion e d . The CHAGHARZ I is a largeclan and comprise s se ct ion s of

Arju n . B a 1 . B araki . B as i . Char. Firoz .

Jun a . Lu ghman . Mada. Maki . Man di . Nasar .Na sra t . Ormu r. Shaka li . Smal. Taosan . Urya

,e t c .

Of the se,Arju n is t he n ame of a Pandu tribe of Yadu Rajput ;

B araki w e have be fore spoke n of as a lso of B asi,In dian he re di

t ary se rf,or pre dia l slave t ribe ; Char may st an d for Churya ,

In dian he rdsman tribe . Jun a is a Rajput t ribe Maki st ands forMaku or Makwaha na

,be fore n ot ice d . Mada and Man di a r e Ja t

t ribe s . Ormu r is th e n ame give n to a se ct of re ligiou s he re t icswho cre a t e d con side rable t rou ble on thi s borde r in t h e re ign of

th e Empe ror AKB AR,u nde r t h e de n omin a t ion of Roshanyan

Ormu r is t h e Pu khto of the Pe rs ian Chiragh-kushau se ct,so n ame d

from the ir midn ight orgi e s aft e r th e light s w e re e xt ingu i she d .

Shaka li st an ds for Shaka l,B rahman t ribe ; Smal for Simu la ,

Rajput,common ly me t in Afghan s e ct ion s u nde r th e form

From t he fore going de t a ils of the composi t ion of t he Mandan r

andYusu f it appe ars tha t th e on ly n e w e leme n t s import e d a longwi th the m in t h e invasion be fore me n t ion e d w e re th e Mandan r

(Ma ndr ua n i of Pliny) from the ban ks of t he He lman d,and the

Tu rk t ribe s of Kamal ; for th e hills and adjoi n ing pla in of t h e

mode rn Yusu fzai cou n t ry we re a lre ady,and appar e n t ly had be e n

so a ll a long,Occupie d by th e I sap and the ir associa t e d clan s .

B u t t he re w e re othe r t ribe s who invade d this cou n t ry a lon g wi ththe Mandan r and Yusu f n ame ly

,th e Ghorya , or se con d division

of Kan d,a n ame which se e ms to be ar re la t ion t o Kandhar and

Gan dhara . B e fore proce e din g t o e xamin e th e composi t ion of th e

Ghorya-khe l

,w e may he re con ve n ie n t ly dispos e of t h e rema in ing

division s of Khakhi,n ame ly

,th e Makh and Tu rklan r i of t h e

ge n e a logi e s .

MAKH,or MAK

,stands for Makwaha n a

,on e of th e roya l race s

of t he Rajput,althou gh

,accordin g to TOD(

“An n als of Rajasthan ”

)it is n e ithe r RajpiI t n or Ja t by de sce n t . Th e Makwahan a a r e

now re pre se n t e d in Afghan is tan by the Maku,a sma ll t ribe

formin g on e of th e clan s of t he Du ran i Afghan . Th e Makh,or

Mak,ar e n ot kn own in Afghan ist an a s a dis t in ct t e rri toria l t ribe

a t th e pre s e n t day, b u t u n de r t he Makh,as an ove r-n ame , are

classe d th e Khu gian i,and the ir Chamkan i andLaili Vaziri divi

sion s,a s pre viou sly de scribe d .

The TURKLANRI,as be fore s t a t e d

,ar e n ot of Afghan or Pa than

de sce n t,and comprise a mixtu re of Tu rk clan s

,se t t le d prin cipa lly

in th e B ajau r cou n try and adjoin ing Ku n ar val le y. The y ar e

in clu de d amon g s t Afghan s from having adopt e d th e Pu kh to

la ngu age and Pukh t im,or Pa than

,n a t ion a li ty

,con formi ng to

t h e Pu kh t imwa li,and ide n t ifyin g themse lve s w i th th e Pa than

in t e re s t s . The y re pre se n t th e Skythian in va de rs , who de prive dth e Gre e ks of B akt r ia

,as me n t ion e d by STRABO . GHORYA , or

G HORYA-XHEL,

“ Th e Ghor clan s,

” is in fou r division s , n ame ly,Dau la tyar

,Khalil

,Chamkan i

,and Ziran i .

Da u la tyar , “ Fri e n ds of th e Sta t e ”

(probably th e Dohil and th eJam Rah tor Rajpat ) , is in two di vision s , Mahmand andDai1d.

MAHMANDis in two division s,Daran i andKhat imi .

Da ra n i se ct ion s areAb a. Ahmad . Ama. Ayah . Azgar. B abi .B acha l. DadiI . Darbi . Ghazi . Haji . Ha lim .

Hara ira . Has an . Ibrahim . I sa. Jan i B e g . Ja e li .Kala. Khojar. Lan gar. Makh. Man da r. Man do .

Marcha . Ma t i . Musa. Naza l . Ne kb i .Pan diali . Rawa l . Sado . sak. Sarbadal . Su le man .

Taraki . Umar . Wa li B e g . Ya’cub

,e t c .

Of the se,Daran i may st an d forDaran g i , th e an ci e n t Dran g a i

of ARRI AN,whe n ce th e mode rn Du ran i . Ayub st an ds for Job sya

Rahtor ; Azgar for Aggar , me rcan t ile Rajpat ; B abi may b e t h e

same a s the B ib I'

I,fre qu e n t ly me t be fore

,and i f so

,s t an ds for

B hib a Pramara ; B ucha l for B u cha l-gat Rajpat ; Darbi for Dha r b i ,min stre l clan of Rajpil t ; Ha lim for Ha l la Rajput ; Ha ra ira is th esame as Haraya RajpiI t ; Ja e li s tan ds for Ja él , me rcan t ile Rajput ;an dKhojar for Kh ejar Prama ra Rajpii t . S arbadal is th e n ameof a P e rsian dyn asty foun de d a t Sab z war in 1337 A .D.

,aft e r

the de ath,a ccording toD’HERRELOT

,of Sul t an ALJAI TU

,of t he

CHANG I z KHAN family,whe n the empire of th e Mughal Ta t ar in

Pe rsia comme n ce d to de clin e , by on e ARDURRA z z Ac,B ash t in i ;

who a t th e he ad of a n ume rou s ban d of adve n t u re rs of a l l sort sra is e d th e st an dard of re be llion

,and capt u rin g se ve ra l cit ie s of

Khorasan,assume droyalty a t Sa b z wa r

,whe re h is dyn asty re ign e d

u n de r a su cce ssion of twe lve prin ce s for on ly thir ty-five ye ars .

Th e n a t ion a l t i t le of th e Sar b e da l wasDaga r . Th e la st Sar b e dalprin ce

,AMI R KHWAJA ARI MUYAD

,a t t ache d himse lf to TAMER

LANE,whe n h e e n t e re d Khorasan in 1380 A D.

,an dwas t re a t e d

by tha t con qu e ror wi th favou r. Taraki , of th e Tara,is th e

AN INQUIR Y INTO THE

who,n ot e xpe ct ing to fin d so many me n wi th B ARAx (who w a s

probably a ssis t e d by some of his B araki kin dre d in th e adjoin in gLogar dist rict throu gh which h is road lay), los t c ou rage , and inthe conflict which e n su e d not on ly w as de fe at e d

,b u t a lso t ake n

prison e r,andde prive d of his gove rnme n t . Thu s comme n ce d t h e

powe r of this prin ce for B ARAR HAJI R having t hu s in s ta lle d himse lf in t he gove rnme n t of Kirman , he g radu a lly be came absolu t emas t e r of th e cou n t ry, and de clare d hims e lf in de pe n de n t . Th e

SULTAN MUHAMMAD n o longe r re garde d him as his office r,for he

gave h im hi s ow n mothe r,who was st ill you ng

,in mar riage ;

and on e day, by way of fami liari ty or ban t e r,said to him

has e le va t e d you to this hi gh de gre e of hon ou r in whi ch you now

find you rs e lf To which B ARAX proudly re pli e d “ I t is h e

who ha s de prive d th e saman i of the ir kingdom to g ive i t to on e

of the ir slave s,n ame ly

,to SARAXTAXIN

,firs t pr in ce of t he Gha z n avi

dyn asty,and who has simi larly de spoile d t he Saljfiki of the ir

e mpire to con fe r i t on the ir slave s,who are t h e Khariz mi

,you r

an ce st ors .

” B ARAX had e ig ht su cce ssors in his prin cipa li ty, ofwhom h is son MUB ARAR KHWAJA wa s the first ; for he le ft h isgove rnme n t to him aft e r a re ign of e le ve n ye ars in 632 H . (c om

me n c e d 6th of Octobe r,1234 The Khar iz m Shahi dyn asty

be ing e xt in gu ishe d by th e Moghol,B ARAX KHAN so gain e d the

good wi ll of OxTAI , son and su cce ssor of CHANG I z,tha t h e n ot on ly

ma in t a in ed him in his prin cipali ty,b u t a lso gre a t ly augme n t e d its

e xt e n t . His son MURARAX KHwAJA (c a l le d RUKU-UDDIN KHW AJAHAc c byKhondamir ), had fou r sis t e rs n amed SUNI J , YA

’cUT

and MAB YAM,e ach w i th th e t it le Tu rkan

,who a l l marri e d in to

the prin cipa l Moghal fami li e s . Th e dyn as ty fou nde d by B ARAXHAJI B is tha t kn own as th e Kara Khi tai dyn as ty of Kirman .

The re we re n in e prin ce s of this dyn as ty,who re ign e d fr om 1224

to 1306 A .D.

,a pe riod of e ighty-two ye ars ; t hey we re B ARAX

HAJI R,e le ve n ye ars ; MUB ARAX KHwAJA

,hi s son

,six ye ars SULTAN

CUTRUDDIN,n e phe w of B ARAx

,e ight ye ars ; HAJAJ, son of CUT

BUDDI N (b e ing a min or,hi s mothe r-in -law gove rn e d for him),

tw e lve ye ars ; S IURGHATMI SH, son of CUTRUDDIN ,nin e ye ars ;

PADSHAH KHATUN daught e r of CUTB UDDIN ; SHAH JAHAN, son of

S IURGHATMI SH ; MUHAMMAD SHAH ,son of HAJAJ .

Of the Khat imi se ct ion s a b ove n ame d,Abbas

,Ata ra

,B aci ,

B arw id,B ayan

,Casim

,Ka tasar

,San jar

,an d S ihpah are

a ll Tu rk,in n ame a t le as t . B akhtyar s tan ds for B akhta r i

B akt r ian .

” The re s t ar e Rajpii t and In dian , and have a lmosta l l be e n be fore n ot ice dDAUD s e ct ion s a r e

B abu . B azid. B ibi . B haga l . Hu sén .

Ne ko . Tajo . Yun u s . Yasu f,e t c .

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANISTAN. 85

Of t he above,Dau d s tan ds for Dada

,or Dada

,and w i ll b e

n ot ice d fu r the r on whe n w e spe ak of t he an cie n t Dadika i of

HERODOTUs . The se ct ion s B aba,Ne ko

,and Hu s '

e n,ar e c ol l e c

t ive ly s tyle d Ma ndakz'

,of the Man da .

” The othe rs have be e npre viou sly e xpla in e d .

KHALI L s e ct ion s ar eAc o. Aka. B ara. Ma t i . Mashi .Nur . sak. Salar. Tu rk .

and othe rs of Mu salman n ome n cla t u re . The above n ame s havebe e n be fore e xplain e d

,e xce pt Ac o

,which may s t an d for Akha.

an d re pre se n t Gre e k Akha ioi,or Akha ian s .

CHAMKANI is prob ably a compou n d of Chohan,or Chahaman

andKanaRajput t ribe s join e d toge the r,and is in t hre e d ivision s

n ame ly,Arn i

,Aran i

,or Arnya, Khan i , Khoja . Of the s e thre e

n ame s,Aran i is a Ka c hwaha clan

,and w ill appe ar aga in among

th e t ribe s of Kafiris tan . Khan i s t an ds for Ka im Khan i,on e of

t he roya l Rajput t ribe s of ToD’s list . Khoja st an ds for Kho

an ot he r Ka c hwaha clan,which w ill appe ar aga in w ith t h e Arn i

or Arnya. The Ka c hwaha,or Kashwaha

,is a ce le bra t e d In dian

t ribe,n e ithe r Rajput (Solar race ) n or Ja t. (Lu n ar race ) by de sce n t ,

b u t adopt e d in t o t he Rajpat . The y se e m to have give n the irn ame t o t h e Kash or Kaj cou n t ry, mode rn B a lochis tan

,in t he

sou th,and to the Hindu Ku sh and Kashkar in th e n orth . The

Chamkan i are , by tha t n ame , main ly se t t le d on Su fe dKoh,a long

wi th th e Khugian i and Laili Vaziri,b u t the y ar e mu ch sca t t e re d

abou t the se part s , and the y have a vi llage ca lle d by the ir n amea fe w mile s e astward of t he Pe shawar city . Forme rly t he Chamkan i , i t is said, w e re ve ry n ume rou s in the se part s ; t he y are n ow

an obscu re pe ople .

ARNI or ARANI se ct ion s are

B arham . Camar. Hu san .

Khaki . La shkari .

KHANI se ct ion s a re

Ambarak. B alajawa.

I t . Mu s t afa.

KHOJA se c t ion s ar e

Dari . Hakim . Gu lshe r. Fat ah . Ja lal .Langar . Mirza. Shomi . Wa li

,e t c .

Of th e above n ame s,B arham

,or B rahim

,may st an d for B rah

man . Camar, or Kamar,is th e same as Je twa, or Ja toi Rajpi1t .

Khaki s t an ds for Khugian i , a lre ady de scribe d . Taoki,Tawaki

or Toe gi,w ill appe a r aga in among t h e t ribe s of Sist an .

ZI RAN I stan ds for Jirau,me rcan t i le RajpiI t ; is n ot n ow kn own

in Afghan ist an as a s e parat e t e rri torial t rib e ; b u t sca t t e re d fami

86 AN INQUIRY INTO TH E

li e s of Ziran i or Jiran i ar e fou n d amongs t th e Taj1k of Nan g rahar ,or Ja lalab ad

,dist rict

, we st of th e Khyb ar .

The MAHMAND— th e “ G r e a t Ma ud —whos e composit ion we

have above se e n,is a gre a t t ribe

,or pe ople

,and ar e most large ly

fou nd in the coa st dis t rict s n orth of B ombay. I n Afghan i st anthe y a r e now prin cipally se t t le d in th e Pe shawar di s t rict

,and in

th e in de pe n de n t hi ll t ract lyin g be tw e e n th e Kabu l and Swa trive rs ; b u t t he re is s t ill a remn an t of the t ribe le ft in the iran ci e n t s e a t s abou t Kan dahar

,in Man d-Hisar and the adjace n t

village s,whe re t he y re pre se n t th e Ma udru am

of PLINY,and have

give n the ir n ame to t he He lman d rive r. I n Eu rope the y ar e r e pr ese n t e d by t h e mode rn We n d of t he Au s trian domin ion . Of the

hill Mahmand,on th e Pe shawar borde r

,a large division is ca lle d

Pandia li,afte r t he dist rict the y inhabit b u t th e large st division

is ca lle d B ai,or B aizi

,and re ckon e d a t sixte e n thou san d famili e s .

The ir chi e f town is Gosht a,and t he y ar e sa id to b e an orde rly

and in t e llige n t pe ople,e xhibit in g many chara cte ris t ics of I n dian

affin i ty. Th e B ai w e have se e n appe arin g in t he se ct ion s of

se ve ra l of the Mandan r and Yusu f clan s,and sha ll find the m

pre se n t ly in Koha t,ju st in th e cou n t ry forme rly he ld by t he

Gre e ks,a s a flou rishing se t t leme n t and importan t s t ra t e gi c a l

posit ion be twe e n In dia and B akt ria .

The DAUD,or DAUDZI

,ar e e vide n t ly a bran ch of t he same

pe ople as th e Daudputr a of B ahawalpu r. DAUDZ I andDAUDPUTRA—son s of David— ar e Musa lman t ran sformat ion s (Pu kh to and

Hin di re spe ct ive ly) of t he an cie n t In dian n ame Dadz' orDadikai,

of whi ch pe ople we shall spe ak pre se n t ly . Adjoin in g t h e Dau dz i,

in the Hash t n ag ar dist rict , is an othe r bran ch of th e Mahmand

ca lle d Mu hammadzi ; and be yon d them in th e hills are th e

Utman -khe l,or Utman t ribe . Th e y are qu i te dis t in ct from th e

Utman clan s above de scribe d,and occu py th e hills on bot h banks

of th e Swa t rive r from th e Kohi Mor t o th e Khan ora mou n t a in s,

and are situ a te d be twe e n th e hill Mahmand and th e Ran ri z i .

The y ar e sa id to have be e n brou ght from th e Ghor cou n t ry,and

plan t e d he re a s a mili tary colony by SULTAN MAHMUD , of Ghazn i ,in th e e arly part of t he e le ve n th ce n tu ry . The y re pre se n t theUtoz

of HERODOTUS be fore me n t ion e d .

UTMAN-KHEL se ct ion s a r e

Aka. Al i . Asi l . B addo B allo . B ara .

Ghazi . I sa. Kamar . Karu sh . Mada. Mughal .Man da". Sarkan i . Sarn i . Shamo . Shin o . Tirahi .Tori . Umar. z a.

Of the above n ame s,As i l m e an s pu re bre d ,

”and pe rhaps re fe rs

to the re a l Ut , Uti , or Utman ; B addo is B adda Yadu ; B allo is

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANI STAN. 87

B hu l le Kha tri ; and B ara , is B ara me rcan t ile RajpiI t ; Gha z i is anArabic hon or ific t it le give n to warriors in t he cau se of Islam Ka

mar is an othe r n ame of t h e Je twa or Ja toi Rajpat,as be fore st a t e d ;

Kuru sh,Korish

,G or ish

,G ar a ish

,or Gorach

,ar e diffe re n t diale ct ic

pron u n cia t ion s of th e Roya l Rajp1'

1t Ke r I'

I c h,Ku ru ch

,or Ku réc h .

Th e c on ve rt e d of this t ribe (to Islam) , to con ce a l t h e ir origin , havechan ged t h e n ame to Korésh

,and pre t e n d de sce n t from tha t Arab

t ribe,whi ch i t s e lf may de rive origin a lly from t h e an ci e n t Pe rsian

Ku r u sh,th e tribe of Cyru s

,for t he Cu r esh

,or Kor a ish

,t o wh ich

Mu hammad be lon ge d,is admi t t e dly n ot a ge n u in e Arab tribe of

the prime stock ; Kuru sh is sa id to b e the prope r n a t ion a l appe llat ion of t h e mode rn Kafir of Kaf irist an . Mada is a Ja t t ribe ;Mande l s tands for Mandan or Mandan r ; Shamo is the same a s

Sam ,the pa t ronymic of th e gre a t Jare ja division of the Yada

t rib e t he ir an cie n t se a t was in S iwistan,mode rn Sibi

,whe re

the ir t i tu lar prin ce,Samb us

,fou ght ALEXANDER

,as re corde d by

ARRI AN. Shin o s t an ds for Shinwar i,whi ch wi ll appe a r aga in

short ly,as a lso will t he Tirahi and th e Tori .

The Utman division of Manda n r,above de scribe d

,and c om

mon ly de sign at e d Utman -n ama,occu pie s the sou the rn Slope s of

Mahaban mou n t ain on t he w e s t b an k of th e In du s,join t ly w i th

the Gadan or Jadan t ribe . The se G adun re pre se n t the gre a tYadiI t ribe

,which

,according to TOD (

“An n als of Raja sthanwas th e most i llu s t riou s of all t he t ribe s of I nd.

” The ir n ame b ecame th e pa t ronymic of the de sce n dan t s of B UDHA

,proge n i t or of

the Lu n ar race . The ir e a rly se a t in the se par t s wa s in th e Jada Iradang , or

“ Hills of t h e Yada,

” in th e Jalam Sa lt range ; whe n cethe y passe d a gre a t colony in t o Za b u l ist an

,whe re the y fou n de d

th e ci ty of G ajn i (mode rn Gha z n i ) , an d pe ople d those cou n trie se ve n to Samarkan d .

” I n th e Zabu l cou n t ry the y adopt e d t h en ame of B ha t t i (whe n ce the Afghan B a ta n i pe rhaps) . An othe rbran ch of the Yadu

,which s e t t le d in S iwistan (mode rn Sib i ) un de r

th e n ame of Ja re ja,a lso change d the ir cogn ome n

,and adopt e d as

the ir pat ronymic th e t it le of the ir i llu st riou s an ce st or HAR I,or

KRI SHNA,who was s tyl e d Sdma , or Sham ,

on a ccou n t of his darkcomple xion . Sin ce the ir con ve rsion to Islam this n ame has b e e nchan ge d to Jam,

which is th e t i t le of the pe t ty Jare ja prin ce s of

Las B e la in B a lochis tan .

Th e G ADUN of Mahaban ar e a bran ch of th e G adl'

I n,or Jadun ,

of Pakli in Hazarah (Ab hisara of San skr i t ) on th e Opposit e s ide of

the In du s,wh e re the y ar e s e t t l e d a long th e Dorh rive r (whe n ce

the Dorva b hisara of t h e Raja t ar in g in i) as far a s th e Urash pla in

pe rhaps a forme r se at of th e Ura sh, Wu ra sh,B or ish

,or B ior z

trib e of Rajpl'

I t . Th e Mahaban Ge du n a r e in two divis ion sSalar andMan sar .

88 AN INQUIRY INTO TI E

Salar se ct ion s ar eAdin . Ali . Alishe r. Ato. Calandar . Cas im .

Dau lat . Gawar. I sa. Khwajo. Ma t i . salar.Shaha. Su leman . Ud. Umar.Ma n sur se ct ion s ar eB ara. Camar. Da u la t . Dod . Don o. Ghori .Ido . I sa. Isma il. Khidar. Ku ram . Mi

Paryana . Shab . Tu ra. Umar . Zakarya,e t c .

Of th e se n ame s,Alishe r is oft e n me t among t he se ct ion s of many

of th e Afghan tr ibe s on the In du s borde r,and s e e ms to b e c on

n e c t e d w i th th e ce le bra t e d prin ce of that n ame who ru le d ove rKhorasan t owards th e close of th e fift e e n th ce n t u ry . AMI R ALISHER, Nizam ud daul a

,had colle ct e d a large library a t He rat

(says D’HERRELOT) , of which h e gave the charge to Khondamz'

t h e historian . Gawar st ands for Gawara z'

,th e Gabar of Swa t

be fore de scribed. Ud,Ut

,or Uta may stan d for Utman . Umar

i s Uma ra Pramara,so fre qu e n t ly me t on this borde r. B ara is a

B rahman t ribe . Camar is probably th e same a s Kama r . Dods t an ds forDorh

,on e of t h e roya l Rajpii t t rib e s . Shab, or Shai b ,

s tands for Shivachar t,re l igiou s clan of Hindu de vot e e s . Tu ra

s t an ds for Tawa ra,Tor i

,a c e le b rat e d t ri b e of th e Yadii or

G adu n ra ce .

B e side s the organi ze d t ribe s of th e Yasu fz i ab ove de scri b e d,

the re e xist s amongst the m a ve ry n ume rous andmixe d popu la t ionof se rvi le and de pe nde n t classe s

,almost e n t ire ly of In dian origin

and colle ct ive ly de n omin a t e d Hindki . The y are al l Mu sa lman s,

and in clu de th e variou s art isan and lab ou ring ‘ classe s,mu sician s

wa t chme n,sw e e pe rs

,e t c . ,

e t c . They are for t h e mos t par ta t ta che d to th e soil

,and a lthough the y n ow have n o poss e ssion in

i t,th e y clin g to the ir n a t ive cou n t ry, what e ve r th e chan ge s in

i t s proprie tors,con qu e rors

,and ru le rs . The Hin dki re pre s e n t th e

Sadra cast e of Hin du,and ar e common all along th e In du s borde r

as de pe n de n t s,vassa ls

,and me n ials of th e Afghan and Pa than

t ribe sme n . The re is a lso a n ume rou s prie st ly class, comprisingdiffe re n t orde rs

,mos t ly he re di t ary

,who ar e su pport e d by th e

volu n t ary con t ribu t ion s of th e t r ibe sme n,e ithe r in gran t s of lan d

or allowan ce s of food,t i the s

,e t c . Su ch as the Sayid

,Mu lla

Myan,e t c . The re are also some Kashmiri and Gujar, toge the r

wi th othe r Mu sa lman st raylings,and some con side rable colon ie s

of the Kha t tak t ribe,to b e n ot ice d pre se n t ly. And last ly , b u t

in ve ry varyin g proport ion in diffe re n t parts,a ce rt ain n umbe r

of u n conve rt e d Hin du trade rs and shopke e pe rs,who manag e al l

the ban kin g and t rade of t h e c oun t ry,e t c .

,and re tain the ir idola

t rou s re ligion u n de r ce rta in re st rict ion s again st it s pu blic ob se rvan ce . Th e se rvi le classe s

,and those wi thou t shar e in the lan d

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN. 89

de n omin a t e d Faklr and Hamsayah, and slave s ar e calle d Mrde .

This comple t e s ou r su rve y of th e t ribe s now inhabi t ing th e

cou n t ry of t h e an ci e n t Ganda r ioi of HERODOTUS .Adjoin ing to th e sou th is th e cou n try of t he an cie n t Aparyt ai

the mode rn Afr idi . For t he pu rpose of this in qu iry we may c on

side r this cou n try a s comprising t h e whole of th e e as t e rn spu rs andsou the rn slope s of Su fe dKoh

,and tha t port ion of th e e ast e rn Slope s

of t h e Su le man range which is dra in e d by the Ku ram rive r. Towards the e ast i t is bounde d by the In du s in that port ion of its cou rsein clu de d be twe e n th e jun ct ions wi th i t of the Kabu l and Ku ramrive rs and it is s e parat e d from th e coun try of th e G andar ioi byth e Kabu l rive r e astwards of th e Khyb ar range . The t ract thu sde fin e d in clu de s th e Ku ram va lle y and i t s t rib u t ari e s

,and the

B an u,Koha t , andPe shawar dis t rict s in B rit ish t e rritory . I n this

e x t e n s ive are a,the Apa ryta z

of HERODOTUS, a t ribe whi ch I haveide n t ifie d as t he Afridi of th e Khyb a r hil ls , we re , we may t ake i t ,the n a t ion re spon sib le for t he payme n t of tribu t e to DAR I US , andwe re at tha t pe riod the domin an t t ri b e in this part of the sa t rapy .

Of th e othe r n a t ion s join t ly occu pying this t ract of cou n t ry wi ththe m

,ARRI AN fu rni she s u s with the n ame s of two ; th e Thyra ioi

andAra sakoi,again st whom ALEXANDER l e dmi li ta ry e xpe di t ion s .

Of the se th e Thyra ioi are prob ab ly th e Tirahi of ou r day, in

pre fe re n ce to th e Tar t of th e Ku ram valle y, who probably camein t o t he cou n t ry aft e r th e ce ssion of t he Indu s provin ce s b y~

SELEUKUS NI RATOR to SANDRAKOTTOS,as b e fore me n t ion e d . Th e

Arasakoi ar e su re ly re pre se n t e d by the mode rn Orakz'

i . An ci e n t lythe s e t ribe s n o dou bt e xt e n de d ove r a wide r are a than the y a t

pre se n t occu py ; and the ir pos i t ion s a lso have be e n a good de alshift e d b y th e in t ru sion of oth e r tri b e s a t lat e r pe riods . Of the

tribe s n ow fou n d in th e are a above de fin e d,the mos t import an t

and n ume rou s a r e the Afridi,Orakz i

,Khu t tak

,B angash

,Tari ,

Jaj i,Man gal

,Shinwari

,and Tirahi . And amon gst them is fou n d

a de pe n de n t or se rvile popu la t ion similar to that de scribe d as

dwe llin g amongst th e Yusu fz i , u n de r the de n omin a t ion of Hin dkifakir and hamsaya . Le t u s n ow inve st iga t e th e c omposit ion of

the t ribe s above n ame d.

The AERIDI,or APARIDAI

,th e Apa ryta i of HERODOTUS, an cie n t ly

occu pi e d,w e may t ake i t

,al l th e cou n t ry sou th of the Kabu l

rive r from th e Khyb ar range in clu sive to th e In dus , and as far

sou th as Ka labagh and B ahadu r-khe l sal t min e s . At th e pre se n tday the y ar e confin e d to th e hills a b ou t Pe shawar city— to thewe s t e rn ha lf of the Charhat (Che ra t ) range , th e Koha t and

Khyb ar passe s , and the hil ls n orth of th e Mu lag har spu r of t heB ajga l pe ak of Su fe d Koh , and a r e re ckon e d a t a b ou t thirtythou sand familie s . I n the Afghan ge n e alogi e s t he Afridi

90 AN INQUIRY INTO TI E

c lasse d in th e Kaki divis ion of th e Kara i,Ka rara i

,Kararan i

Ka ralan ri bran ch of the Ghu rghu sht i Afghan ,a lon g w it h t he

Kha t tak,Jadran

,Utman

,Khugian i

,Shi t ak

,Su l e man

,e t c . Th e

Kara lan r i is t he same a s th e Tu rklan ri,and comprise s th e two

division s of Kodi a ndKa ki ; of whi ch th e Kaki (pe rhaps th e sameas Kaki , a Nag a t ribe to b e pre se n t ly n ot ice d), compris e s thet ribe s above n ame d ; and Kodi comprise s th e Da lah z ak, Or akz i ,Masa

,Mangal

,Han n i

,Wardak

,e t c . Th e Afr idi ar e sa id

n a t ive acc ou n t s,to have be e n drive n ou t of th e pla in cou n t ry by

the Da lah z ak t r ibe,which w as forme rly ve ry n ume rou s and

pow e rfu l,and the first t ribe which pe n e trat e d from Kabu l t hrough

the Khyb a r Pass in t o th e Pe shawar dist rict , a t tha t t ime calle dB agram

,aft e r t he n ame of it s capit al (th e sit e of whi ch is n ow

c ove re d by th e B rit ish can tonme n t a t Pe shawar) , which theyse ize d from th e Raja of LahOr e

,t oge the r wi th a ll th e cou n t ry up

to the In du s,crossing which rive r the y e xt e n de d the ir con qu e sts

far to i t s e astward . The y se n t a strong con t in ge n t of th e ir clan sme n with th e army of SULTAN MAHMUD GRAZNAVI in h is e xpe dit ion aga in st Somn a th . At t he t ime of t he Da lazak in vasion , th ispart of e ast e rn Afghan ist an

,th e Pe shawar valle y and b oth b an ks

of th e In du s,was occu pi e d by th e SM Kafir , or Su r lch Kafir ,

“ th e

Re d I nfide ls,

”su ppose d to b e de sce ndan t s of t h e Gre e ks who

forme rly he ld t he whole c ou n t ry from Kabu l to th e rive r Jélam,

or Jh e lam,b u t probably in clu din g Surya or Sar ajb anst RajpiI t as

we ll . The se th e Dalazak,who a r e said to b e a Tu rk t ribe in th e

followin g of MAImUDGHAZNAVI,or of his fa th e r th e ce le bra t e d

SARAXTAXIN (b u t more like ly a clan of th e Jata Skyt hians , whodisposse ss e d th e Gre e ks), gradu ally force d ou t of the pla in cou n t ryup in to the hills arou nd, and mai n ly in to th e h ighlands of Swa tand B on e r

,and th e Khyb ar hills . Th e Da lah z ak ma in t a in e d

t he ir prospe r ity an d re n own to t h e t ime of MI RZA ULUGH B EG ,gove rn or of Kabu l— 1520—1545 A .D.

—whe n the yw e re di sposse ss e dand e xpe l le d th e c ou n try to th e e ast ban k of th e In du s , to ChachandPakli

,by the Yusu fz i and G horya t ribe s , as be fore de scribe d .

I n the se part s (Chach Ha z arah) th e Dalazak havin g re volt e dagain s t th e Mu gha l gove rnme n t of De lhi

,th e Empe ror JAHANGI R ,

1546 A .D.

,se n t an army to re du ce the m ; and t he gre at e r part of

t he tribe which su rvive d the campai g n , wa s de port e d to Hindust an

,and dispe rse d in variou s part s of Ce n t ra l In dia and th e

Dakhan . The re is a small colony of th e de sce ndan t s of th e se

Da lazak in th e Dholpu r Rajpat Sta t e ; and small clu s t e rs of the

t ribe a re fou n d also sca t t e re d al l ove r th e Chach,Hazarah

Pakli dist rict s , as we ll a s in th e B on e r hills , and in Pe shawar i t s e lf.Th e DALAHz AX

, orDALAz Ax The Gre at z ak —of Pakli andB on e r have th e following sec t ion s

Ata. Ayt am.*B ibi . Dau lat . *Godi . *Has tO.

*Sén i . Yaghi . *Mahwal .Ga l i s e ct ion s (Gali may b e Gae I i Ku rd) a re

*B aka l . B ost i . *Darbi . Firoz . *Miri . *M1‘

*Sharaki Zarg him,e t c .

Of th e above,those marke d a re Rajput and In dian

,as b e fore

e xplain e d. Akhor,or Akor, me an s the hou se or fami ly of A ;

the y are some t ime s calle d A-khe l . I t is to b e n ot e d , howe ve r,that Khor is the n ame of a B rahman tribe of n orthe rn In dia ;and that th e word khor is adde d to t h e n ame s of many of the

se ct ion s of the Hill Muhman d of Pandiali , e t c . Apar idi re pre se n t sth e an ci e n t Apa ryta i . Asho re pre s e n ts In dian Ashyag , th e Achior Achak Du ran i . Zako may st an d for the Da lahz ak . Hast o isa re lic re pre se n t ing th e an ci e n t Ha st i , or t ribe of Ast e s , whe n cethe As take n i b e fore de sc ribe d in spe aking of th e G an dhari .Yaghi me an s fr e e

,indepe nde nt . Mala is the n ame of a mou n t a in

se para t ing the Afridi from th e Orakz i Mu lag har =“ Mu la Mou n

t a in (Pukh to) . Zarghan me an s gr ee n , fr esh (Pukhto) .ULA is in six division s —Malikdin

,Kamb ar

,Kamar

(which ar e c olle ct ive ly style d Firoz-khél ), Sipah, andZakha.

Mal ikdin se ct ion s (Sdma l in polit ics) ar eAlae .

*Darba. Dau la t . Janda .

*Japar. *J1‘

*Kali1 . Karamn a .

*Ka t i . Mat a . Miri . Nasra t .Nato .

*Ran ra. Shahi . *Umar e t c .

Kamb a r se ct ion s (Gar in poli t ics) ar eAl i . An a e . B ori . Darb i . Matkhan . Miran .

Ne kz an . Pabi . Pakhai . Shan . Sh e khma l . Shran i .

Tar . Wa tar. Zan a,e t c .

Kama r s e ct ion s (Sama l) ar eAb ab akar . Abdal. Ayma l . Iskan dar. Kharog i . Khudadad.

Ku rman a . Landi . Mat a . Payu da . Torka l . Zakha,e t c .

Kaki se ct ion s (Gar ) areAbdal . B ari . Gali . Ka t i . Madar. Mado.

Maku . Mashi . Miran . Paridi . She rkhan . Sikan dar.Thar . Wali

,e t c .

Sipah se c t ion s (8ama l) ar eAb ab akar . Abdal . B aghdad . Drewandi . G héb i . Hormu z .Jawaki . Karo . Lan di . Shran

,e t c .

Zakha se ct ion s (Sama l) ar eAu ae . B ari . Khasrog i . Mohib . Na sru ddin . Pakha I .

Payu da . Shan . z aoddin,e t c .

Of t h e above n ame s,Ula may st an d for Hal RajpiI t . Ma likdi n

khe l me an s those of th e king’s re ligion Dau la t -khel

“se rvan t s

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN 93

of th e Sta t e (Dau la t), of SULTANMAHMUD. Miri-khél,

“ de pe n de n t sof th e king ’s pa lace ”

(Mtr t = Hill-cas t le ) . Shah I'

I -khe l ;“the

king ’s se rfs .

” Those marke d a re Rajpat and Indian t ribe s,and

have be e n pre viou sly n ot iced. Darba s t an ds for Dha r b i,In dian

min st re l t ri b e .

Kambar is a Ku rd,clan

,and probably a bran ch of t he Kam

baran i of B a lochist an,to which t rib e the ru ling family of Ke lat

be longs . I n B a lochist an the Kambaran i (“ those be longin g to

t h e Kamb ar ar e sa id to b e of Abyss in ian origin ; in Afghan istanthe y are said to have b e e n se t t l e d in t h e hills n orth of Ke lat byMAHMUD GHAZNAVI . Anae is t h e same as Unae and Anwae

Kha t ri t rib e,and a lso Kaya st h HindI’I . B ori may s t an d for

B ar me rcan t ile RajpiI t , or for B ahr i Kha tri , Pa b i is t he Pab yaChohan RajpiI t .

Miran s t ands for Me r of Me rwara,who have he re give n t h e ir

n ame t o t he dist rict of Miran zai . Pakhai ar e t he Pa shai to b en ot ice d la t e r on . Shan may s t an d for Chohan Rajpat . She khma l s t an ds for S r i Ma l

,me rcant il e Rajpil t , and comprise s su b

division s of B ash-khe l,Nazar-b e g , Mirza-b e g ,

and Va li-b e g ;t it le s in dica t in g la t e r arrivals

,proba b ly in th e t ime of TAMERLANE

by whom,i t is sa id

,th e t i t le of B e g was first in t rodu ce d in t o

India . Ma tkhan for Sr i Ma t Rajpat t ri b e . Suran i for S i'lraChohan

,who gave t he ir n ame (Shran , pl . of Si1ra or Shr ) to the

Saran provin ce,dra in e d by t h e Goma l rive r

,and of which the

B an u dis trict (B rit ish) forms part . Tar and Wa tar may st an dfor Tuar

,and Tawari

,Yadu Rajput .

Kamar,is an othe r n ame of t he Je twa Rajput , and dis t in ct from

the Kamb ar above me n t ion ed,th e two be longin g to opposit e

fact ion s (samal and Gar ) . Ab dal will appe ar again amongst t heDu ran i . Ayma l may s tan d for Sr i Ma l

,me rcan t ile RajpiI t , Ku r

man a,or Kirman a

,st an ds for th e pe ople of Kirman

,t h e valle y

of t he Ku ram rive r.Kaki i s a Naga clan of ve ry an cie n t da t e in t he s e part s . B ari

st an ds for B ara B rahman . Ka t i is a bran ch of the t rib e whi c h

gave i t s n ame to th e Ka t awaz dis t rict of Ghazn i . Paridi is t hesame a s Apar idi above me n t ion e d, and toge the r w i th the se ct ion sof the same n ame amongs t t h e Mamu zi , Zaimukht , andAlikhe lMahsud Vaziri

,and pe rhaps a fe w othe rs

,re pre s e n t s t he

Apa ryta i of HERODOTUS .Sipah, pe rhaps , re pre s e n t s a mili t ary force plan t e d he re as

c oloni st s by th e SULTANMAHMUD . Dre wan di me an s “thre e ban ds

or compani e s .

” Hormu z and B aghdad a re w e ll-kn own c it i e s,

and pe rhaps t h e home s whe n ce came t h e t ri b e s be a ring thosename s . Ghabi and Jawaki ar e also n ame d aft e r loca li t i e s

,viz .

Ghe b in Rawa lpin di dist rict,and d a Spu r of Su fe d Koh .

34 AN INQ UIRY INTO THE

Ki lro appe a rs among th e se ct ions of some othe r Pa t han t r ibe s,

an dmay s tand for Kaor i Gre e k,or for Lydia ns (Ca r ia ns ) .

Zakha is probably a b ran ch of t he Da lahz ak. Khasrog i is thesame a s Kharog i of th e Kama r se ctions

,and may s tan d for the

Shashroz i be fore me n t ion e d,as Khas rog i is a lso ca lle d Khasroz i

viz .,for Chac ha i ra -Rosya Choha n Rajpu t t oge the r.

AKA se ct ions (Sama l) ar e

Kararai . Ka t i . Ma da. Man'

Miri . Sanjar. Shar. Su l t an,e t c .

Of the s e,B as i may stan d for the In dian b as i or predia l s la ve of

the Rajpu t landlord ; or for th e B e ssi of Pliny, a n a t ion of Pa ion ia,

many of whos e t ribe s dwe lt on the ban ks of the Strymon a t the

b ase of Mou n t Ha imu s,the mode rn B a lkan range . Karat ai is

the Kara i Tu rk. Su l tan is a Hin du tri b e of the In di an de se rt .The othe rs w e have me t be fore .

Min t,or MERI

,is an In dian t rib e

,and t he same as Miran

,a ft e r

whom Miran za i dis trict (B ri t ish) is n ame d. The Mi ri do n ot

now e xis t he re a s a se para t e t ribe,b u t ar e in corpora t e d with t h e

Ma likdin andAka as above Shown . This comple t e s ou r e xamin at ion in to th e composit ion of th e Afridi t ribe . Adjoin ing t hemon t h e sou th a r e t h e Orakz i

,whom I have ide n t ifie d in a pr e

ce ding passage wi th the Ar asakoi of ARR I AN.

The ORAXZI ar e se parat e d from th e Afridi by the Mu lag har

range ,whi ch is the wat e rshe d b e twe e n th e B ara andTirah rive rs ,t he forme r dra in ing t he Afridi cou n try, the la t t e r tha t of th e

Orakz i . B u t be fore de scribin g t he Orakz i , i t wi ll b e more c on

ve ni e n t firs t to dispose of th e Tirahi,whose an cie n t cou n t ry t he y

now occupy, and also of th e Shi nwari,amongst whom t he Tirahi

a r e n ow prin cipa lly se t t le d .

The TI RAHI I re cogni se as t he Thyra ioi of ARR I AN in pre fe re n ceto th e Tari of Ku ram ,

the ir n e ar n e ighb ou rs,anda lso an an ci e n t ly

s e t t le d pe ople in the se part s ; be cau se , from ARRI AN’S accou n t

,brie f

as it is , t h e Thyra ioi appe ar to have occu pie d th e c ou n t ry n orth ofSu fe d Koh , and on both banks of the Kophe ne s (Kabu l rive r) ,which is th e t ract in whi ch the Tirahi ar e st i ll most n ume rou slyfoun d whil s t th e Tari of Ku ram a re a l toge the r on the sou th of

Su fe d Koh , and do not appe ar to have had se t t leme n t s on the

n orth of tha t range . Th e Tir ahi a r e a faire r skin n e d pe ople t hant he Tu ri , and spe ak a lso a dia le ct of the ir own

,ca lle d Tirahi b u t

t he y do not now e xist in Afghan ist an a s a se para t e t e rrit orialt ribe . The ir an cie n t cou n try , now ca lle d Tirah , is in ha b i t e d byth e Orakz i , and comprise s th e Mas turi andKhanki va lle ys

,whi ch

drain the cou n t ry lying be tw e e n t h e Mul ag har spu r and the

“ an aghar range , this last se para t in g th e Tirah cou n t ry from

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN 95

the Ku ram val le y and Zaimu kh t t ri b e . Forme rly th e Tirahcou n try, i t wou ld s e em ,

e xt e n de d ove r a mu ch w ide r are a both tot he sou th and n orth of t h e e as t e rn offshoot s of Su fe dKoh ; for th eTiri district sou th of Mi ran za i

,n ow inhabi t e d b y Kha t t ak, and

tha t of Tirgari on t h e Kabu l rive r,whe re join e d by th e u ni t e d

s tre ams of t h e Alishan g andAlingar,probably de rive the ir n ame s

from th e Tirahi . I t was prob ably in the Tirgar i dis trict tha tALEXANDER first came in to con t act wi th th e Thyra ioi . At t h e

pre s e n t day t he chi e f se a t of th e Tir ahi is in t he Kotr iI d—“Cas t le

rive r —va lle y of the Shinwari cou n t ry in Nan g rahar , or Ja lalab ad dis t rict ; and i t was proba b ly he re , in th e Na z yan va lle y, tha tALEXANDER took and de s t roye d t he dou ble -wa lle d t own whe re h ewas wou n de d ; from which h e the n mar che d to An daka , as be forere la t e d. I n t h e Naz yan valle y (Kot rud) th e Tirahi a r e re ckon e da t two thou san d famili e s

,and the re ar e abou t as many in the

Pe shawar dis t rict,whe re they are sca t t e re d in sma ll clu s t e rs

amon g st t he ge n e ral popu la t ion ; the y are fou n d a lso in mos t part sof Lu ghman

,sca t t e re d ab ou t amongst t he Tajik, along wi thwhom

the y ar e re ckon e d of common de sce n t by the Afghan . The y a r e

not n ow fou n d in the Tirah cou n try,which is occu pie d e n t ire ly

by t he Orakz i,who forme rly dwe lt in th e pla in cou n try of Kohat

andMiran za i . Of th e Shinwar i t ribe,amongst whom th e Tirahi

n ow have the ir chi e f s e t t leme n t,ve ry li t t le is kn own in re gard

to t he ir origin and an t e ce de n t s .

The SHI NWARI ar e by some su ppose d to b e of mode rn Alban iande sce n t

,and to have be e n s e t t le d in the ir pre se n t occu pan cy in

the Na z yan va lle y by NADI R SHAH so la t e as th e middle of la s tce n t u ry on ly

,as a gu ard ove r the w e s t e rn e n t ran ce to th e Khy

b ar Pass,s in ce whi ch t ime the ir origin a l n ame of Shirwan i has

be come corrupt e d to Shinwari . Th e pe ople the mse lve s have n o

su spicion e ve n of su ch an origin,n or do the y e xhibit a single

trace re fe rring them to su ch a sou rce . The ir langu age is t h ePu khto

,and the ir man n e rs and occu pa t ion s in conformi ty wi th

those of th e Pa than . Th e colony of twe lve thou san d Ki z i lbashTu rkman

,plan t e d by NAD I R SHAH a t Kabu l

,as h e advan ce d in to

In dia,re t a in the ir ide n t i ty in it s in t e gri ty the y spe ak Tu rki

amon g themse lve s , b u t u se th e Pe rs ian lan gu age in cu rre n t bu sin e ss

,and adhe re st rict ly to th e Pe rsian se ct of Mu hammadan s

the Shia ’— thou gh in th e mids t of a hos t i le and b ig ot e d pOpu lat ion of th e Su n n i se ct . Th e Shinwari ar e probably t he Sa uob a r i

or Sinawa r i , In dian s of Rajpat de sce n t . The y occupy th e n orthe rnslope s a nd base of Sa fe d Koh from th e Khybe r Pass w e s tward tothe Mazin an va lle y, whe re the y me e t t he Khugiani tribe (Hyge unoi of He rodot u s) be fore me n t ion e d the y have al so a con side rablec olony in th e Kaoshan va lle y of Hin du Ku sh

,and an othe r of

Sma lle r st re ngth in t h e Shae g al , or Sa igal , vall e y of Kafir ist an,

dra in ing to th e Ku n ar rive r . The Shinwari ar e re ckon e d a t

fift e e n thou sand familie s , and are large ly e ngage d as mu l e t e e rs ,bre e ding large n umb e rs of mu le s for the ir carrying trade . Th e

Shinwari ar e in fou r division s , cal le d Sang iI , Man da, S ipah, andAlishe r . Th e Sang i

I -khe l andManda-khe l ar e an ci e n t occu pan t s,clan s pe rhaps of the Thyra ioi ; th e San g ii may b e t he t ribe of th e

Sanga iu s to whom HEPHAI STI ON gave th e charge of t h e city hetook from Aste s (of the Hasto-khe l of t he Jawaki Afridi ), as

re la t e d in a pre ce ding page . The Man da w e have fre qu e n t lyme t b e fore ; they a r e part of th e gre a t Man d t rib e of t he Ja t e ,and of th e same origin as th e We n d of Eu rope . Sipah and

Alish e r z i appe ar to b e lat e r arriva ls , as has be e n be fore not e d .

Th e OB AKZI (Arasakoi of ARRI AN) forme rly occu pie d Koha t andMiran za i district s , whe n ce the y have be e n drive n up in t o the hillsof T irah

,first b y the Kha t t ak and the n by th e B angash, some s ix

or se ve n hu ndre d ye a rs ago by the forme r, and fou r hu ndre d and

fifty or so b y the la t t e r, a c cording to n at ive a ccou n t s . The

Orakz i ar e re ckon e d a t thirty thou san d familie s , part ly Su n n i andpart ly Shia ’ in re ligion , and part ly Samal and part ly Gar in

polit ics . Some of the ir clan s are n ot ackn owle dge d as ge n u in eOrakz i ;

the se adopt e d clan s are the Me sht i,Ali

,and Sh e khan .

Me shti 1n Pukhto me an s“ inhab i tan t s , dwe lle rs ,

”and may re fe r

t o th e an cie n t occu pan t s prior to t he Orakz i I nvasion ; th e Me sht iSe ct ion s are Mama, a B rahman t rib e Dadi , an Indian t ribe to b en ot ice d la t e r on whe n spe aking of th e Dadika i Of He rodot u s ;Hydar , and othe rs wi th Mu sa lman n ame s . Th e Al i

,which I

t ake to re pre se n t Aioloi Gre e k , form se ct ion s of se ve ra l of t hePa t han t ribe s in this part of Afghan is tan , and have give n the irn ame to a con side rab le dis t rict a t th e he adwat e rs of th e Ku ramr ive r (Alikhe l) ; the ir se ct ion s ar e Akhtan

,B rahim

,Gan da

Mast il ra , Sokri , e t c .,of which Akhtan will appe ar aga in a s Akhto.

B rahim may b e for B rahman . G andiI for G i mda,Indian h e rds

man t ribe . Sokri for Sagr a Pramar a Rajpii t . Mas tura maype rhaps st and for Maha Astura or Mah Ustara

,the Ustur i t ribe

to b e me n t ion e d in a la t e r passage as the S tau r i of PLI NY. Th e

She khan i s t he plu ra l of She kh,th e t it l e give n in India to c on

ve rt s to Islam ; the ir se ct ion s ar e—Marra,Mala

,Ran gin

,e t c .

The se thre e adopt e d t ribe s a r e a ll Su n n i and Samal,e xce pt ing

Al i,which is Gar ; the y ar e re ckon e d among th e Hamsayah or

“ de pe n de n t s,

”and ar e sa id t o e xce e d te n thou sand famili e s

thi rd of th e Orakz i t rib e . Th e Orakz i spe ak a dia le ct of Pu kh tope cu liar to the mse lve s

,and more dive rge n t from th e ordin ary

Pukh to of Yasu fza i than tha t spoke n by the Afridi ; the y ar e

mu ch divide d amongst themse lve s by family fe u ds ; the y a re in

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN 97

fou r divis ion s,in clu ding"

the Hamsayah a b ove de scribe d ; viz .,

Dau la t,Isma i l

,La shkar

Da u la t se ct ion s areAbdu l aziz . B ar Mu hammad . B a z ot i . Man i .Sipah . Ust iI ri . Utman . Firoz

,e t c .

Of the se,th e Utman andFiroz are samal and Su n n i ; t he othe rs

ar e all Gar and Shia ’

,e xce pt B a z ot i andUst u ri b oth Sunn i .

I sma i l se ct ion s (a ll Su nn i)'

B rahim. I sa .

*Khadi . Muhammad.

*Masi1 .

*Rabya . Sada,e t c .

Of the se,those marke d ar e Sama l

,the othe r G ar .

La shkar se ct ion s (a ll Sun n i and Gar ) a reAlishe r. Aya. Mama. Pari . Salar. Tagha

,e t c .

Of th e above,Man i may s tand for Mana t

,me rcan t ile Rajpat ,

or for followe rs of Mau i,the fou n de r of the Man ichae an se ct of

he re t ics,who we re a t on e t ime ve ry n ume rou s and t rou ble some

in th e se part s . Tagha is for Taga B rahman , or for Togh, a clanof the Togh ian i (Tokhari) Tu rk. Adjoin ing th e Orakz i on the

we s t is the Za imukh t,Zwaemukt

,orDomu sht t rib e

,sa id to b e a

c olony of th e Tor Tarin t r ibe,and re ckon e d a t five thousand

fami li e s . Physically th e y a r e a t a ll man ly race , and oft e n as

fair a nd as stou t ly b u ilt a s Englishme n b e ing in the se re spe ctsmarke dly su pe rior to th e t ribe s arou n d them,

from whom the ylive mu ch isola t e d in th e hills be twe e n the Orakz i and t he Tu riof Ku ram

,whe re the y have many village s a long the banks of

the Shaka l i,Sangrob a

,andMakhaza i

,fe e de rs of th e Ku ram r ive r .

Th e ZAEMUXHT ar e in two division s—Khwae dad andMama.

Khwaedad,or Khu dadad (Diodotu s) se ct ions ar e

B arat . B abakar . Hu san . Ibrahim. Isma i l .Kadam . Karim . Khadir. Mazaki . Mirah . Ne kb i .

Payu da . San gu . Tapi . Umar. zawa, e t c .

Of the s e,Khadir st an ds for Kha tér

,me rcan t ile Rajpat . zawa is

Jawa,whe n ce Jawaki Afridi be fore n ot ice d . Most of the othe rs

we have me t and n ot ice d b e fore .

Mama se ct ion s are

B alO. B as i . B ogh z i . B os tam . Char. DaI'I d.

Daran i . Dre plare . Kajir. Kamar . Khadi . Ku rma .

Man a t iI . Man dan . Ma st iI . Miro . Paridi . Sapa r i .Shahi . Uz b a . Wa t i . Yasu f

,e t c .

Of the se,B alo s t ands for B ald B rahman

,Mama, a lso call e d

Muhammad,s t ands for Mama B rahman . B oghz i for n a t ive s of

B og hz , on th e Ku ram rive r,forme rly th e capi t a l of th e Kirman

provin ce,and th e Naghz of B ABAR

’SMemoirs andTYMUR ’

S Historythe pre se n t vi llage is su rrou n de d by e xt e n sive ru in s an d for t ifi

c a tion s . Char st an ds for Chawa ra Rajput . Kaj1r for Keya r Pra

mara . Dreplara is Pakhto for Thre e Fathe rs,

”and appe ars

fre qu e n t ly in th e se ct ion s of the In du s borde r Pa than t rib e s .

Man a ta is Mana t,me rcan t ile RajpiI t . Ne xt to th e z aemu kh t on

th e sou th is the Til ri t ribe .

The TURI or TORI re pre se n t the Tawar i or Thar Rajput , forme rly an importan t tribe in the se part s

,and a bran ch of th e

ce le bra t e d Tomar,Tawar, or Thar Rajput , on ce a pow e rfu l and

ru ling t ribe in In dia,and to which be longe d th e la st dyn asty of

Hin du sove re ign s who re ign e d a t De lhi,whe n t he B rahman

domin ion wa s ove rthrown by Islam u n de r SHAHABUDDIN GHORI ,t owards th e e nd of the twe lfth ce n tu ry. B y some th e TI

I r i ar e

sa id to cla im de sce n t from th e Kha tar Rajpat,b u t thi s n ame doe s

n ot appe ar among the ir clan s or se ct ion s . Th e Tari are a darkskin n e d

,short

,andwiry pe ople , b u t ve ry act ive and hardy ; the y

ar e said to b e skilfu l and bold ride rs on horse bac k,and to obse rve

some cu stoms pe cu liar to themse lve s ; the y we ar the ir ha ir longand ar e scan t ily clad

,and ar e addict e d to a wan de rin g life in

t e n t s,within the limit s of the ir cou n t ry,which forme rly e x t e n de d

as far as Torawari in Miran z a i . At pre se n t the y a r e confin e d toth e Ku ram va lle y and th e sou the rn slope s of Sufed Koh , the

B alyamin dist rict of Ku ram be ing the ir prin cipal se a t . Forme rlythe y e xt e n de d we stward of th e Pe war ridge to the he ad w a t e rs ofth e Ku ram rive r the ir Ali clan having give n i t s n ame to a c on

side ra b le t ract he re,calle d Alikhe l

,which is n ow occu pi e d by t he

Jaji t ribe . Th e Tari are al l Shia ’ Mu sa lmans,and ar e re ckon ed

a t t e n thou san d famil ie s ; t he y a r e in five main divis ion s or clan s,colle ct ive ly style d Panjpadr i ,

“ Five Fa the rs,

”viz .

—Gu ndi,Al i ,

Ma st 1'1,Sarghal i , andDopa.

Gu ndi se ct ion s ar e

I sa. Mahmad . Ru st am . Shamsi . Tan i . Yu suf,e t c .

Of the se,Gu ndi st ands for Gun di

,In dian he rdsman t ribe .

Ali s e ct ion s ar e

Chag iI . Khwae dad. Masu . Mat . Miro . Mala.

ShamiI,e t c .

Of the se,Mat may st an d for S ri Ma t Rajpat

,Shaina for Shama

Jare ja Yada Rajpii t . All the othe r n ame s are In dian .

Ma stic se ct ion s ar e

Az i . B oghz i . Drewandi . Firoz . Ju na. Mama.

Maro . Mala. Sen . Tu rkali,e t c .

Mastu andMala s tan d for n a t ive s of Mastu ra valle y andMu lagh ar

ridge in the adjoin ing Orakz i cou n t ry. Ju na i s Rajpii t . Mamais B rahman . Maro stan ds for Marwa ri , a na t ive of th e In di an

in t o e ight wan,or compani e s

,viz .

,Ahmad

,B ayan

Hu san,Le hwan a i

,Pat la

,and Shamo . Ada

,B ayan

,and Shamo

ar e th e n ame s of Tu rk t ribe s . Le hwan ai may s t an d for Lawan iRajpat ; andPét la for Patil t Rajpi

I t ; whi ls t th e ove r-n ame Jajiit se lf may st and for Jija, or Jijothya B rahma n , and pe rhaps thisi s i t s re a l sou rce . Shamo may st an d for th e Tu rk Shamlu

,or for

th e Rajp1‘

1 t Shama,an othe r n ame of th e Jare ja tribe

,Yada or

G adun of th e Lu n ar race .

B e yon d th e Jan and adjace n t a lso to th e Tu ri,is th e Man ga l

tr ibe . The MANGAL ar e re ckon e d a t six thou san d famili e s,and

inhabit th e Chamkan i valle y, sou th of t he Ku ram rive r,and the

h ills as fa r we st as Ma c halga (B a c ha lgot Rajpu t tribe ) 1n th e Zu rma t district of Ghaz n i . The y a r e sa id to b e of kin dre d race witht he Jaji , and ar e ge n e ra lly a lli e d w ith the m in polit ics .

The ymay re pre se n t t he Fl augal i (Manga l B arn i , or Mang B a rn i , be foreme n t ion e d in con n e ct ion wi th t h e Aparn i Dahi of Hazarah ) ofSULTAN JALALUDDIN MANGALI

,th e ce le bra t e d son of SULTAN

MUHAMMAD KHARI ZM SHAH,whose spe cial gove rnme n t and

prin ce ly appan age was th e provin ce of Ghaz n i,in whi ch h is

family,de pe n de n t s

,and follow e rs were s e t t le d . Manga l i is a

common prope r n ame among t he Moghol Ta t ar,and is sa id by

D’HERRELOT,to b e the Ta t ar form of th e He bre w Mikail

(Mi cha e l ) , a n ame in t rodu ced amongs t them in th e e arly ce n t u rie sof Chris t ian i ty by Isra e lit e s , or by Ne s torian s . On t h e oth e rhan d

,Ma ngal ia is the n ame of a w e ll-known clan of t h e Gahlot

Rajpat,and a lso of a pre da tory tr ibe of t he Indian de se rt ; whilst

Ma nga l is th e n ame of a Kha t ri t ribe . The Man ga lia of th e

Indian de se r t and Jasa lmir appe a r to b e th e sou rce of th e I lI ingal

of B a lochi s t an,whom we Sha ll me e t a t a la t e r s tage of this

inqu iry,and the y may b e th e t ru e sou rce a lso of th e Manga l w e

ar e n ow discu ssing. Th e Manga l of Kirman ar e part ly ag r i c u l

t u ra l a nd pa rt ly pa storal,and a ll more or le ss preda t ory and inde

pe n de n t . The y ar e in five ma in division s or clan s

Mira". Khaju ri . Margha. Kamal . z ao.

Of the se,Mira"

,or Miran

,ar e part of t h e Mér

,orM i ran

In dian t ribe,who have give n the ir n ame to t h e Miran za i dis trict

of th e mode rn Kohat (B rit ish) , now oc c u pie d by t he B an gasht ribe

,t o b e pre se n t ly n ot ice d . Khaju ri stands for Kheja r Pra

mara Rajput . Kamal is a Tu rk t ribe . z ao may s t an d for zaolior in habit an t of zabu l

,th e n a t ive n ame of the Ghazn i cou n t ry.

Each of the se clan s is su bdivide d in t o se ct ions,su ch a s—B abu

Darman,Mada

,Sul eman

,e t c .

Adjoin ing th e Manga l a r e th e Jadran .

Th e JADRAN ar e re ckon e d a t t e n thou san d familie s,and in habit

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN . 101

t h e fore st -cove re d hills of th e Su le man range be tw e e n Khost andZu rma t ; the ir prin cipa l s e ct ion

,n ame d Akhtan

,occu pie s th e

Shama l di s t rict on th e we s t e rn borde r of Khos t . Th e Jadran ar e

n ot re ckon e d Afghan a t a ll,and ar e an e n t ire ly fre e pe ople ; in

t he ir own cou n t ry the y live by agricu ltu re chi e fly . I n w in t e rmany of th e t ribe come down to B rit ish t e rritory as day labou re rs ,and are the re con side re d a qu i e t

,in offe n s ive

,and indu s t riou s

pe ople,and cle ve r a t spade work andw e ll sin kin g . I n the ir own

cou n t ry the y a re he mmed in by othe r t ribe s on a ll side s,and thu s

c u t off from fre e commu n ica t ion wi th t h e re s t of t he cou n t ry ;on th e e as t the y have th e Khostwal

,on the w e s t the Gu rbu z

th e sou th the G hi l z i,and on th e n orth th e Man gal . Th e Jadran

probably re pre s e n t th e an ci e n t Gadrosa i of th e Gre e ks,andappe ar

to have be e n force d up in to the ir isola t e d posi t ion in th e t ime of

SULTANMAHMI ‘IDof Ghaz n i,who

,it is su pposed

,t ran splan t ed the m

to this place whe n h e in vade d th e Ka lat a nd La s provin ce s of

B a lochis tan,and re pla ce d the m the re by th e Jhalawan t ribe .

Th e an ci e n t G adrosai ar e re pre se n t e d in the ir n a t ive cou n t ry byth e Gada r i of Las

,and i t is this n ame in t h e plu ra l form of

Gadaran which is th e sou rce of ou r Jadran .

Jadran se ct ion s ar e

Akhta r. Akhtan . Ahma t . Al . Alek. Ali . Alo.

Ayo . B abar. B akha i . B a shak. B azki . B at . B ibu .

B ola. B rést . B u rhan . Dangi . De ri . Dobi . DrOplara .

Firoz . Garaz i . Ghan i . Goyan . Hos . Jamki . JO".Khan i . Kharmaz . Kha t ar . KhOe . Khoja . La la . Mado .

Mama l . Man da". Marsén . Ma ta . Mazi . Mosam .Mu ltan .

Musa. Niamu t . Namba t . Pao. Pa rangi . She r. Sipari .Shodu t . Sparki . Su ltan . S iI r i . Ténpa. Tokar. Tola .

Toraki . Umar . Wali . Wa l idi . Zangi . Zan i,e t c .

Of the se , Akhtar andAkht l'

I n appe ar to b e th e same . Al,AlOk

Ali,andA10 a lso appe ar to b e diffe re n t forms of t h e same n ame .

Ayo is pe rhaps a Ja t t ribe . B abu r,or B abar

,is a Gajar t ribe .

B a shak st an ds for B ac hak Rajpat . B Ot may s t an d for B ha tt i,th e

tribe of SHEXH B ET, B a t an i , be fore me n t ion e d, th e Jadran n ow

occu pying part of th e cou n try an cie n t ly in habi t e d by th e B a tan i .B i b 1

1 s t an ds for B hib a Pramara Rajpu t . B ola may b e th e sam eas Wa li and Wa l idi

,a t th e bot t om of this lis t

,and s t an d for

B oladi,a con side rable t ri b e in th e Kaj Makran port ion of B alo

chi st an ,and th e same pe ople as th e Foladi

,FaOladi

,Paladi of

Hazarah (the B aledi of PTOLEMY) , be fore de scribe d . B ola may b e

the sou rce of B olan (Pass) and B Ola (city) and dis trict (Las B éla) .Dangi may st an d forDanga s t , andDobi for Dab i , Rajput t ribe s .

HOS st ands for Oswal,JO" for Jae l

,and Kha t ar for Kha te r ,

me rcan t ile Rajpil t t ribe s . Jamki me an s of th e Jam,

”the t it le of

th e he re dit ary Jare ja prin ce of Las B Ola in B alochistan , whoset ribe was , pre viou s t o conve rsion t o Islam ,

ca lle d Sham,a s be fore

re la t e d . KhOe andKhoja may b e th e same . and st an d for KhoKa c hwaha

,a t ribe we shall me e t aga in whe n we c ome to di scu ss

Kafir ista n . Mado stands for Mad,and Man da l for Ma udaha l ,

me rcan t ile Rajput . Kharmu z may st an d for Hormuz . Niamu t

and Namba t se em to b e th e same . Pao s tands for Paha GahlotRajpil t . Parangi we have me t be fore ; i t is a n ame we shalln ot ice aga in as of Gre e k origin . Sipari

,or Sapari , and Sparki ,

or S aparki , ar e t h e same,and may s t and for th e Sa rapa ra i

of PLI NY . Su lt an is th e n ame of a t ribe (Hin du ) of the In diande se rt . Si'1ri st ands for Sur Rajpi

I t,or Star t Khat ri . Tenpa st ands

for Thén b a Ja t , and Tokar for Tha7ru r Ja t , or Thaku r , me r c an t ileRajpat . Umar i s for Umra Pramara . Zan gi is for a n a t ive of

Zang (Zan g u e b ar ), and probably a slave t rib e .

Ne xt to t h e Jadran on th e e ast ar e th e Khostwal andDawari .Th e KHOSTWAL

,or Pe ople of Khost

” in habit a fe rt ile va lleydra in e d by t he u ppe r sou rce s of th e Shamil

,or K '

e ti,rive r

prin cipa l afflu e n t of th e Ku ram,which i t join s a t Ze rwam,

twe lve mile s sou th of th e Tari limit a t Tha l B i lan d-khe l , and ar e

re ckon e d a t fou r thou sand famili e s . The y ar e calle d Khos twalby the ir n e ighb ou rs

,and do n ot appe ar to have any dis t in ct

tribal de sig n a t ion of the ir own . Thou gh the y share th e posse ss ion of th e Khos t vall e y wi th th e Vaz iri

,who ar e inde e d forcible

in tru de rs,the y are n ot allowe d to b e of th e same lin e age wi th

the m,b u t ar e rathe r looke d down on as of in fe rior de sce n t .

Khost is probably an abbre via t ion of Khosthau,

“ th e cou n t ry ofth e Kho

,a Kac hwaha t rib e

,whose origin al se a t was in th e She k

hawa t,or Shikarwat

,hi lls abou t Udipur . Th e Khostwal wou ld

thu s b e th e Indian Kho,and th e same pe ople as th e Kho of

Kafir ist an,whom we sha ll me e t b y-and-b y . Like th e Afridi,

Orakz i,and othe r Pa than t ribe s in this part of th e In du s fron

t ie r,th e Khostwal andDawari

,as a lso th e B an u t ribe s

,to b e

pre se n t ly n ot ice d,ar e range d in two Opposit e polit ica l fa ct ion s,

or gaudt b u t h e re the y ar e calle d Torg imdi , or black fact ion ,”

and Spin g imdi , or“ whit e fact ion

” inst e ad of th e Samal andGarpre viou sly me n t ion e d . Th e origin of the se fa c t ion s is n ot w e llu n de rs tood ; b u t judgin g from the n ame s Sama l and G ar

,the y

probably in dica t e B u ddhist s (Sraman ) and Magian s (Ga b a r , orGa u r ) prior to th e e s tablishme n t of Islam .

Khostwal se ct ion s ar eB ae ir . Isma i l . Lakan . Man da. Ma t im. Mala.

Saban . Shama l . Tan i . Taraw i,e t c .

Of the se,B ac ir may stand for B agrya , Hin du t ribe of th e Indian

Mir are In dian s of Ce n t ra l In dia and t he de se rt . Musaki w e haven ot ice d be fore . Pahar stands for Paar (Pr ama r a ) Rajpi t , or e lsefor Pa r ihara Rajput . Th e whole list

,in fact

,is of pu re ly Indian

n ome n cla tu re .

Ma l i se ct ion s ar e (Uppe r Dawar)

Ahmad . Al i . Amran i . Aswan . Ayda l . B abi .B rahim . Char . Darpa. Dhan . Firoz . G adae .

Gara. Ida l . Jabar . Kaka. Ka ra 1 . Ka t i .Khadi . Kori . Lan d . Larh . Ma lakh . Ma li .Mando . Maryam . Musaki . Myan i . Nan i . Nasarki .

Nasra t . Nau goshi . Ormu z . Pae . Re har. Sapaki .

S amal . Se n i . Soho. Taos . Taraki . Tarot i .

Tayb . Tariki . Thar . Umar. Zira,e t c .

Of the se , Amran i stands for Amra B rahman . Ayda l is th e sameas I da"

,low e r down t he list . B ab i is the same as B iba

s t ands for B hi ba Pramara . Darpa stands for Dha r b i , min st re lt ri b e . Dhan and G adae ar e th e n ame s of Kha t ri tribe s . Man dois a Ka c hwaha clan . Re har is a Pramara clan . Sapaki , orS aparki , has be e n n ot ice d a li t t l e way back . Sama l may st an dfor Sr i Ma l

,me rcan t i le Rajput

,or for Sima la Rajpi

I t . Sohost an ds for Soha G adim ; andTarot i for Ti lota , me rcan t ile Rai

Th e othe rs ar e a lmost e ve ry on e In dian,and have be e n be fore

n ot i ce d .

Ne xt to t h e Dawari e astward is th e Sh itak t ribe of th e B an i).dist rict ; b u t be fore we spe ak of them i t will b e be t t e r firs t todispose of two othe r t ribe s whi ch we have not ye t de a lt w ith, andwhich occupy th e cou n try e xt e n ding e ast andw e st b e twe e n th e

Indu s and th e Ku ram r ive rs,n ame ly

,th e B angash and th e

Kha t t ak .

Th e B ANGASH t ribe inhabit s th e plain s of Ku ram,Miran zai

Koha t,from th e Pe ohar or Pawar ridge in th e w e s t

,to th e

Kha t t ak borde r on th e e a s t,all which t ra ct is cal le d B anga sh by

th e n ame of th e t ribe . Th e B angash ar e re ckon e d a t t e n thousan d famili e s

,of whi ch n umbe r two thou san d ar e in Ku ram

(be yon d th e B rit ish borde r), whe re the y are de pe n de n t s of th e

Tari . I n Ku ram e ve ry B angash is oblige d to a t t ach himse lf as

hamsayah, or vassa l,

”to some Turi lord

,who prot e ct s h im

again st any othe r Tar i , and is s tyle d h is nails or nag ih, or prot e ctor

,pa t ron .

” Th e T1‘

1 ri nag ih fu rn ishe s his B angash hamsayahw i th a passport or e scort whe n movi ng from on e part of th e dist riot to an othe r

,cla ims his se rvice in war or fact ion fight s

ha s a right to h is e st at e in de fau lt of a dir e ct B angash he ir.t ive accou n t s

,th e B angash came origin ally from

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFG HANISTAN 105

conve rt e d to Islam in t h e las t qu art e r of th e n in th ce n tu ry, du rin gt he re ign of SULTAN ISMAI L SAMANI

,whose n ame the y ar e su ppose d

to have adopt e d a s the ir Muhammadan pa t ronymic ; thou gh moreprobably the y got tha t ove r-n ame as be lon gin g to th e s e ct of

Ismail i,ca lle d Mu lahida by or thodox Mu salman s

,which wa s

fou n de d by HASAN SARAH in Pe rsia in 1099—1 100 A .D. ,and e x

t e rmin a t e d by HOLAXUKHAN in 1265 A .D. The Isma ili,Mu lah ida

r “ Assa ssin s,t o e scape de st ru ct ion

,fle d in large n umbe rs in t o

Afghan ist an . I t is n ot cle ar which Sis t an the y came fromwhe the r from th e provin ce on th e He lman d be aring tha t mode rnn ame (Sist an , t he Sajist an of Arab writ e rs

,who t ook th e n ame

the y fou n d,viz .

,Sakastan

,or “ cou n try of t h e Saka) , or from th e

provin ce borde ring on th e B olan Pass,th e mode rn Sibi (Siw is than

or Sh ivasthan of th e In dian s) . B u t,b e thi s as i t may, the y w e re

e xpe lle d from Garde z aft e r some five hu n dre d ye ars of se t t leme n tthe re by th e G hi lz i

,and .drift ing e astward t owards th e Indu s

gradu ally,ab ou t fou r hu n dre d ye ars ago, posse sse d the mse lve s of

th e Miran zai and Koha t pla in s,whe n ce

,with th e a id of the

Khat t ak of Tiri,the y drove t he Orakz i inhabit an t s in to th e Tirah

hills whe re we n ow find them,as be fore de scribe d . The B angash

are for th e most part Shia’ Mu sa lman s,and of t he Gar fa ct ion in

polit ics . The y ar e re ckon e d amongst t he Pa than t ribe s,alt hough

the ir origin is variou sly de scribe d and assign e d t o diffe re n tsou rce s . B y some

,th e B an gash an ce stor

,I sma i l

,is con n e ct e d

wi th th e SULTAN ISMAI L,fou n de r of th e 8aman i dyn as ty

,which

su cce e de d to tha t of th e Su ffari (fou n de d by YAOUR RIN LEI TH orLAI s ) 875 A .D. ISMAI L was su rn ame d SAMANI

,a ft e r h is gre a t

gran dfa the r SAMAN,a came l-drive r by profe ssion

,and a highway

robbe r by occu pa t ion,who had se t t le d in th e vicin ity of Marv .

Th e g re a t -gran dfa the r of this SAMAN aga in wa s THAHI RI,or

DAHI RI,tha t is

,be lon ge d to t h e Dahir family or t ribe . DAHI R

was th e n ame of th e Hin du Raja of Sin d,who wa s con qu e re d

and slain by the Arab ge n e ra l,MUHAMMAD CASI M whe n h e in vade d

tha t c ou n t ry ; and, as be fore sugge s t e d,i t was from this Dahir

family,aft e r conve rs ion to Islam

,tha t t he Tahiri dyn asty spru ng.

B u t pe rhaps B angash (or B angakh , a s pron ou n ce d by th e hillPa than

,) may st an d for B anga t,or B anka t

,Chohan Rajput . Or

th e B an gash may b e a b ran ch of the B angi divi s ion of th e

Kha t t ak t o b e n e xt n ot ice d,and of th e same s tock a s t he B angi

division of th e Sikh n at ion,and of Jat a de sce n t . The B an gash

have emigra t e d large ly t o In dia,whe re the y have e s tablishe d

c on side rable colon i e s in variou s parts of th e cou n t ry,chi e fly a t

Farr akha b ad in th e North-We st e rn Provin ce s .

B ANGASH is in two division s—Gara and 8ama l .GARA is in two division s—B a I andMiran .

B at se ct ion s ar e

Ali she r. B ilan d . Dang . Dau la t . Darsaman d . Doda.

Gu lshah . Ha san . I sa. Jamsh e di . Kamal . Ka t i .La n di . Mandar . Ma s t I

I . Masa Mysaro. Shadi .Shingi . Tapi . Umar

,e t c .

Mi ran S e ct ion s ar e

Ab a. Alishe r. Az i . B adda . Hasan .

Khoja . Labi . Lodi . Manda r. Mardo .Umar

,e t c .

SAMAL se ct ion s ar e

Al i . Darbi . Ka le sar . Kas i . Khadir.KhOt i Lan di . Mama. Mari . Mozu .

Mu sa. Naso. Pae . Tana. Us t ar i , e t c .

Of th e above n ame s,Gara and 8ama l ar e those of two poli t ical

fa ct ion s pre viou sly me n t ion e d . The se fact ion s—in t he c ou n trydra in e d by th e Gomul rive r and th e sou the rn afllu e n ts of th e

Ku ram,ca lle d Spin gundi and Torg iI ndi—divide all th e Pa than

t r ibe s on th e Indu s fron t ie r throughou t th e cou n try be twe e n th eKabu l andGomal afllu e n t s of t ha t rive r in to Opposit e part i e s , andin forme r t ime s w e re mu ch more powe rfu l and act ive than theyn ow a r e . In side th e B ri t ish borde r the se fact ion s have di e d ou t

a ltoge the r,b u t a r e s til l in force be yon d th e borde r, whe re t he

clan sme n ar e range d in opposit ion u n de r on e or othe r a s a ma t t e rof he redi t ary du ty ra the r t han of e xpe die n cy or choice . For itappe ars tha t the y have no kn owle dge of the origin of the sefact ion s

,n or of t h e n ame s by which the y ar e dis t in gu ishe d ; a ll

the y know is,tha t the ir fathe rs and fore fa the rs we re part isan s

of t he fa ct ion to which the y themse lve s be long, and tha t is a

pre ce de n t good e n ou gh for the ir gu idan ce . The se fact ion s probably spru ng in t o e xist e n ce on th e e stablishme n t of th e su premacyof Islam in the s e part s

,whe n th e profe ssors of th e two prin cipal

re lig ion s a t tha t pe riod pre vailin g side by side in Ea s t e rnAfghan ist an

,n ame ly

,B u ddhism and Magism

,or Fire -worship

(the ir la i ty ca lle d Srama n and Gab a r re spe ct ive ly) , w e re e nrolle dt oge the r u n de r i ts on e b rothe rhood, su preme c r e e d

,and para

mou n t gove rnme n t . B ai and Miran we have b e fore n ot ice d as

re pre se n t in g B otoi Gre e k,or B at Ka c hwaha RajpiI t , and Me r or

Mi r,an aborigin al In dian t ribe of th e gre a t de se rt of Je salmir ,

and hills of Ce n t ra l In dia andRajwara Dan g,n ot be fore me t

a lso an aborigin a l In dian t ribe of th e same re gion as th e pre

ce din g ; Mysaro also b e longs to t he same ca t e gory,t oge the r with

Shin gi and Labi . Of th e othe rs w e have me t and e xpla in e dmost in pre ce din g passage s . B adda is a Yada or G adi

I n t ri b e .

to th e rough cou n t ry abou t Makhad andMianwali through whichth e Sohan rive r pass e s to i t s conflu e n ce wi th the In du s . At pr e

se n t w e are con ce rn e d on ly w i th tha t port ion of th e Kha t t akfou n d in the cou n t ry pre viou sly de fin e d as tha t in which th e an

cie n t Apa ryta i of HERODOTUS w e re the domin an t n a t ion re spon siblefor th e t ribu t e du e to DARI US HY STASPE S . He re the y ar e in two

gre a t se t t le me n t s or divis ion s,n ame ly

,t h e Kha t t ak of Akora in

th e e as t e rn port ion of th e Pe shawar dis trict,and it s Cha rhat

range of hills,wh e re the y ar e in con tact wi th t he Afridi and

Orakz i ; a nd th e Kha t t ak Of T iri in th e sou the rn part of Kohatdist rict

,whe re t he y have th e B angash of Miran za i on th e ir n orth

borde r,and a t Tha l B iland on th e Ku ram rive r come in con tact

with th e Vaziri . The se Kha t t ak have a lso a con s ide rable colonyin th e Yasu fzai c ou n t ry

,a t Jamalg arh i and Kat lang n e ar the

Lu ndkhor va lle y. Th e Khat t ak ar e probably th e same pe ople as

th e Sa takh,or S takhi

,me rc an t ile Rajput

,and ar e in two gre at

divisions—Torman and B olac .TORMAN

,or Taran

,is in two division s—Tar i and Taraki .

Ta r i se ct ion s ar e

Ako. Aman . Amir. Ano. Aziz . B abar.B ahram . B arak. B argwét . B ayan . Chakho. Da rpi .Darshi . Ghori . Godi . G u l . Hat i . Hu sen .

Idris . Ismail . Janda . Kabu l . Kachir. Kamal .Kami . Kan i . Khachin . Khashhal . Khwaram. Madi .

Mae shi . Makhal . Mali . Mama. Mandoli . Ma shar.Miri . Mu rgi . Nasar . Pash. Rajar . Saro .

Shakhal . Shakhawa t . ShOkhal i . Shoé . S ii rya . Taraki .Wa t ar. Yas in

,e t c .

Of the s e n ame s,Torman

,or Taran

,may s t an d for Tomar i ,

Tawar i,T’aar

,Tir i

,or Tar t

,variou s forms of t h e gre a t Tatar

,YadiI

RajpiI t and Taraki for Tor i -ki of th e Tori .” Tari is t h e n ameof a B rahman tribe . Ako is the same as Aka

,andst ands for e i the r

Aloha,Gre e k

,or for Age , Ja t , or, more e xact ly pe rhaps

,is t h e Aka

Naga t ribe,of ve ry an cie n t da t e in the se part s . Aman may s t and

for Awau,a t ribe strongly re pre se n t e d on th e Opposit e

,or e ast

bank of th e In du s,and of Scythic origin . Amir for Amra

,B rah

man,and Ano for Uncl e Kha tri

,or Anwae Kayasth . B aba r for

B ab a r G 1‘

1jar . B arak s t ands for th e B a r aki be fore me n t ion e d,th e

B arka i of HERODOTUS, no su ch n ame appe a ring among th e Rajpator In dian t ribe s

,n or amongs t t he Tu rk t ri b e s in t he se pa rt s .

B argwét s tan ds for B a rkota Pramara,or B i rgota RajpiI t . B ayan

is a Tu rk t ribe . Chakho may st an d for Chaki t Rah tor . DarpiforDha r b i ,min stre l t ribe . Darshi forDa r z i of Ghor

,b e fore me n

t ion ed. Godi for Goda Gahlot . Gul for Gae l Chohan,or for

ETTINOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN

Gohi l Rajp1’

1 t . Hat i,or Hot i

,for Hodi

,Ja t . Kachir for Kocha r

Kha tr i orKa chir a Gahlot . Kamal is a Tu rk t ribe . Kan i is a Rajpi

1 t t ribe . Khachin we have me t be fore andw i ll me e t again i t

is con n e ct e d wi th th e Khaju n a lan gu age of Gilgi t . Madi for Madi,

me rcan t il e Rajput . Mae shi for Mahecha Rah tor . Mandol i for

Ma ndaha la,me rcan t ile Rajput . Mashar

,or Mishar

,for Misar

B rahman . Rajar is a Rajpat t ribe of t he In dian de se rt,a Rah tor

clan pe rhaps . Saro s t ands for Sora Chohan . Shakha l and She khali ar e appare n t ly th e same

,and s t an d for Shuku l B rahman .

Shakhawa t for Sheharwa t Ka c hwaha . Wa t ar may stan d forB ata r Rajput

,or for B a tar Gajar .

Ta r aki se ct ion s ar e

Aoda l . Aodan i . B adin . B ahram . B a shar . B ogar .Dawar. Darkhan . Gan da . Ja l i . Kashid . Khojak.

Laghari . Mahpal . Mandar . Nasar . Ustar i . Yasu f,e t c .

Of the se,Aodal is t he same as Abdal

,and has appe are d be fore .

B adin may st an d for B hadt l or B hada il , Rah tor . B a shar may

stan d for B has ir a,Kha t ri . B ogar for B ag/r t , Ja t , or for B haga ir ,

Rajput . Da rkhan for Da rghans i , Rajput . Ganda for Ganda,

Indi an he rdsman trib e . Ja li for Ja lya , Rajput . Khojak,

Laghari,andMahpal will a ll appe ar again . Ust u r i is the same as

Stu r i,be fore me n t ion e d Yasu f s t an ds for Isap, pre viou sly n ot ice d .

B OLAO se ct ion s ar e

Acho . B abar . B angi . B arma l . Chawar i . Da llo.Ga l i . Ghori . Jun a . Kharak . Khwaram. K1

1 t i .

Mamar. Ma t im. Maryam . Man di . Makori . Maroz .

Misari . Musa. Nagori . Nan drak . Na ra . Rozi .Sada . Saghri . Sako. San i . Shan . Shevi .ShOO. Tapa si . Tara . Ta raki

,e t c .

Of the s e n ame s,B olac is probably a bran ch of t he B ol e l i be fore

me n t ion e d,and to b e n ot ice d la t e r on in B a lochis t an . Acho

stands for Achi (whe n ce t h e Achakz i Du rani ), an Indian t ri b ece le bra t e d in th e history of Ka shmir (Raja tar ingin i) . B abar a ndB angi a r e both Ja t t ribe s . Chawa ra , or Chaora is Rajpat . Da llomay s tan d for B ohil

,me rcan t ile Rajput . Kharak for Kha ra r a

Sola n ki . Maryam ha s b e e n n ot ice d b e fore in con n e ct ion wi ththe Ka ra Khi t a i dyn a sty of Kirman . Makori is Mukur t

,Rajput .

Nagori is me rcan t ile Rajpat . Nan drak may stan d for Na udé,

Kha t ri . Rozi for B osya , Chohan . Sa da for Sisodia,Gahlot .

Saghri for Sagr a , Pramar a . Shan may s tan d for Choha n,Rajput .

She vi and Shoe,or Shivi

,for Shiva -cha r t

,In dian re ligiou s se ct ;

Tapa si is an othe r In dian re ligiou s se ct . Taraki for Tuar-ki . Thi sc omple t e s ou r re vi ew of th e t ribe s now fou n d in th e are a assign e dto t he an ci e n t Apa ryta i cou n t ry . The n e xt of th e fou r n a t ion s

1 10 AN INQUIRY INTO THE

me n t ion e d by HERODOTUS in this con n e ct ion is the Sa t tagyda i ,those of Sa t t ag kin dr e d or a ssocia t ion the y appa re n t lyoccupi e d th e are a lying be twe e n t h e Su leman range and the

In du s,and dra in e d b y th e Goma l rive r and i ts Zhob and B ori

t ribu ta rie s , as far sou th a s t h e Vihova range,which marks t he

bou n da ry be twe e n th e Pa than and th e B a loch t ribe s on t h e

In du s fron t ie r. This e xt e n sive mou n ta inou s t ract wa s forme rlyca lle d Saran

,and wi th Kirman (th e coun t ry dra in e d by the

Ku ram) forme d the Kara Khi ta i kin gdom be fore me n t ion e d ; itappe ars to have b e e n join t ly occu pie d by se ve ra l t ribe s

,of which

th e Sa ttagyda i we re an cie n t ly th e on e he ld re spon si b le for thepayme n t of t rib u t e .

Th e Sa t t agyda i I have ide n t ifie d wi th the Kha ttak and Shi tak

of ou r day. An ci e n t ly the y he ld t he Shawa l,or Shami l

B arma l,or B armol (prob ably t h e same a s FarmI

I l,or Fu rmul

t h e Fu rmii l i,whom I re cogn is e a s t he an cie n t Pamphyla i of

HERODOTUS) dist rict s in th e hills n ow occu pie d by th e Vaz iri

(th e B a se ri of PLI NY ) , a long wi th the pla in cou n t ry now kn own a s

th e B an u dis trict , andw e re the n known by th e n ame of Sa t t ak,

Sha t t ak, or Sh i t ak, (a l l thre e forms ar e me t wi th in n a t iveman u script s ) ; b u t on t he e xpu lsion of th e port ion of th e Sa t t ak

inhabi t ing Shamil and B armal,and the ir migra t ion in t o the

adjoin ing dist rict s of t h e Apa ryt ai cou n try, the y w e re ca lle d int h e harshe r dia le ct of tha t re gion Kha t tak ; whil st th e port ionof th e t ribe that rema in e d in the ir an cie n t cou n t ry abou t t hemode rn B an u

,re t ain e d the ir origin a l n ame of Sa t tak

,or Sha t t ak

Si t ak,or Sh i t ak

,as pron ou n ce d in th e soft e r dia le ct of tha t

cou n t ry, which was a ll forme rly in clude d in t he ge n e ra l t e rmSaran (from th e S IM Rajpat ) .Th e two provin ce s of Kirman and Shran

,as be fore st a t e d

st i tu te d th e prin cipa lity of the Kara Khi t a i of B arakHajib . The

t ribe s in habit ing Kirman (the coun t ry dra in e d by th e Ku ramrive r) we have dispose d of in th e pre ce din g page s . We now procae d to de scribe those inha bi t ing Saran (t h e cou n t ry dra in ed b yth e Goma l rive r) , which re pre se n t s t he are a a ss ign e d to the

an ci e n t Sa t tagyda i . This e xt e n sive tract is occu pie d by a n umbe rof diffe re n t t ribe s, of which the Shi t ak

,Waziri

,Kakar

Shiran i ar e th e prin cipa l, w ith se ve ra l othe rs of le ss powe r andn otorie ty, su ch a s Gu rbu z, Kharot i , Fu rmii l i , Us tu ran i

,e t c .

The SHI TAX tribe is said t o de sce n d from on e SHAH AF B ID; acircumst an ce whi ch s e ems to in di ca t e some hazy con n e ct ion wi tht h e Afridi , who a lso ar e sa id to de sce n d from on e AFRID. The

Shi t ak in habi t th e B an u su bdivision of t h e B an u dist rict,and are

n ow-a-days more common ly kn own as B anac hi . The y ar e in

thre e ma in division s , viz . Ke vi , St ran i , and Sami .

1 12 AN INQUI RY INTO THE

Of th e n ame s,Saran i me an s thos e of th e gre a t Sti r Rajput t ribe .

Many of t he othe rs w e have me t and e xpla in e d be fore . Chan danmay st an d for Chanda

,Chohan . Char for Chahira

,Rajpii t .

Dan da,for Da ndi , In dian re ligiou s t ribe . Dharma forDhormya ,

Gahlot . Doran for B ar,Rajput . G a b rak for Gab a r a ndG amar e

be fore n ot ice d . Jaji for Jijothi , B rahma n . KOc h i for Khi chi,

Chohan,or for Khi c ho

,me rcan t ile Rajput . KOka l

,or Kayka l , for

Kaka r Pa than . Khot i for Kojot i , me rcan t ile Rajput . Ladifor Ladi

,me rcan t ile Rajput . La li for Lag l e , B rahman . La ta for

La tha r,Rajpil t . Mamka t for Mamkhor

,B rahma n . Me shil for

Maha icha,Rah tor . Nokar for Nagar , me rcan t ile RajpiI t , or for

Nagar Gujar. Pak for Pa tak,Rajput . Pa li is me rcan t ile Rajpat

Rémi for Ramdeva , Rahtor . Sirki and Tota st an d for S irka iraa nd Tilot a , me rcan t i le Rajpil t . zakar for Jakha r

,Hin du t ribe of

In dian de se r t .

Samt s e ct ion s ar e

B abak. B ada .

B arak. B ashar.Chigha . Dadi .Hamir . Hasan .

Ismail . Kafa ah .

Kha t t ak. Khojri .Man da . Mang I

Nat ak . Nil .

Sabo . Samali .S inaw ar

,Sokri .

We ran . Ya s i n .

Of the se n ame s,many have appe are d and be e n e xpla in e d be fore .

Chét,or Chayi t , may s t an d for Chaki t Rah tor . Ka lra andKhojri

may s t an d for Ka lhu r,andKoc ha r

,Khat ri . Man g ar for Mangora,

me rcan t ile Rajpil t . Misri for Misar B rahman . Pae for Paha

Gahlot . Pahar for Paar (Pramara ) . Parid for Apa r idi , or Afridi .Sama li for S ima la

,Rajpat . Sarwar is a Rajpat tr ibe . S inawar,

or San obar,is a Ja t t ribe .

Th e re s t of th e B an u dis trict is occupie d by t h e I sa -khe l andMarwa t t ribe s . The I sa-khe l have be e n me n t ion e d be fore

s e ct ion of th e Niyazi bran ch of th e Lodi t ribe of Ghor. The

Niyazi a re part ly s e t t l e d and agricu ltu ra l and part ly pas t oral andPaviudah

,or caravan me rchan t s . The agricu lt u ra l Niyazi

comprise th e I sa-khe l in t he dist rict of t ha t n ame,th e Kamar

Mashan i be twe e n Isakhe l and Kalabagh,th e Khi mdi , or Kandi

in th e Tan k dis trict,and th e Sarhang in Mianwali on th e e ast

ban k of th e In du s .

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHAN I STAN 113

I sakhe l se ction s areAwan . B adar. B angi . Ja t . Kazir. Kor e sh .

Mama. Masu . Mu lo . She khan,e t c .

Of the s e n ame s,I sa has be e n be fore de scribe d, as pe rhaps re pre

se n t ing t h e A85 (Asian i of STRABO, and Aswa of San skri t books) ;b u t it may a lso st an d for I sai

“ Followe rs of Je su s,

” or Chris t ian s .

Awan has appe are d and be e n n ot ice d b e fore . Kazir andKor e sh ,or Go rich

,ar e sa id to b e th e same ; and Kor e sh has be e n be fore

re cogni se d as th e Rajpat Ke r ac h,a clan of e ithe r t he Rah tor or

th e Kac hwaha .

Th e PAv DA se ct ion s are

Ali . MahsiId. Mala . Mamriz . NOr,e t c .

Th e y spe n d th e summe r in Khora san,and win t e r in India

going to and fro b y th e t alari Goma l rou t e .

The MARWAT,or MAORAT (an Indian t ribe of th e gre a t de se rt )

inha b i t the Marwa t division of the B anu dist rict,and ar e a

b ran ch of the Lohan i,pre viou sly de scrib e d. The y are part ly

ag ricu ltu ral and part ly pas toral, and re ckon ed at e ight thou sa n dfami li e s . They are a fin e

,tall, mu scu lar Rajpat race .

The B ATANI,who inhabit the we st e rn slope s of the Gabar

mou n tai n and ou t e r spurs of th e Waz iri hil ls b ord e ring on th e

B an u and De ra Ismail dis t rict s (B rit ish) , ar e a bran ch of th e

B a t an i pre viou sly de scrib e d,and ar e re ckon ed a t five thou sand

famili e s . The s e B atan i ar e in thre e division s , n ame ly, Ta ta ,Dan a

,andUrashpi m.

Ta ta, call e d a lso Pala , se ct ion s a re

Ashak. B a i . B olaki . Daraki . De vi . Jaol .Kan a . Ka t ag ram. Kichi . Khyr. Nyama t . Pira .

Sadi , Sari . SOn . Shakar. Shan . Tari .Taran . Umar

,e t c .

Of the s e,Ashak is the same as Achak, and will appe ar again

among t he Du ran i trib e s . De vi stands for De b a Pramara . Jaolfor Jae l

,me rcan t ile RajpiI t . Shaka r for Saka rwar , Rajpii t . Th e

othe rs have appe are d and be e n e xpla in ed b e fore .

Dana s e c tion s ar e :

Adam . Adi . Ayb . Az gha .

B abu r . B abak . Dadi . Daori . Ga li . Hat i .Kaka. KOS I

I . Lamar . Makhal . Ma’ruf. Pae .

Par . Pira. Su raj . SOn . Shadi . She kh .

Sikan dar. Tari . Warghara . Wruki . Warya , e t c .

Mos t of the s e n ame s have appe are d b e fore . Par may st an d forPaar (Pramara ) . De ori forDawa r i

,be fore de sc rib e d .

Ura shpz‘

m,or Wa r a shpuu , se ct ion s ar e

B arak . B armas t . Chapli . Dand . Dari . Dre plara .

Ga lar. Gha rban . Jangi . Jarik . Kha t . Kodin .

Maghz i . Mandra . Mandi . Moya . Myan i . Sama r .Sarwar . Sékra . Shakhi . Sha Ii b O. Tari . Taraki

,e t c .

Of the se,Warashpim may s tan d for B yor isha Rajpu t (Kach

waha ), or B yor ishb a nsi . We have me t Wara shpim or AshpiI nbe fore

,a long wi th Khachin or Gharshin , son s of She kh B at

B a t an i and sha ll me e t the m aga in in th e B ur i sh of th e Daradacoun t ry . Chapli st ands for Chapra Kha tri . Dan d for Dha ndPrama ra

,andDari for Deora Chohan . Ga lar for Ku lha r Kha t ri .

G ha rb im is th e n ame of th e ma in bran ch Of th e Khan kai orKasha rive r of Tirah

,whe re i t is join e d by th e Hangu st re am

Miran za i of Koha t . Janj1 s ta nds for Jinjha r Gujar. Kha t forKa thak

,min st re l t ri b e of In dia . Mag ha z i for Magrasa Gahlot ;

Mandi for Ma nda Ka c hwaha ; Samar for Sumra Pramara ;

Sa rwa r for Sur a r , me rcan t ile Rajput , or, w i th Shan b é,for

Sa rwa rya and Sampe , B rahman t ribe s . Tari is a lso B rahman,and

Taraki may st an d for Ta r iki,

of or be longing to Tari . ”

To th e w e st of t h e Shi bak,or B anac hi

,be yon d th e Tank

Kolachi,Drab and

,andChaodwan dis t rict s (B r it ish) , is th e SHI RANI

t ribe ; which occupie s the c oun t ry lying be t we e n th e Zmar i on

t h e sou th,and t h e Vaziri of the Goma l va lle y on th e n orth ,

and bou n de d on th e w e st by the Kakar andMan da of th e Zhobva lle y .

"Th e SHI RANI (Ji ran , me rcan t ile Rajput ) ar e a fin e t al l race ofhardy mou n t a in e e rs , mos tly e ngaged in agricu ltu re

,and a r e dis

t in g u ish e d by some pe cu liar cu s toms . For in s t an ce,t he y marry

la t e r than othe r Pa than t ribe s,and t he fa the r n ot on ly re ce ive s

n othing for his daught e r b u t give s a dowe r with h e r t he y haven o de pe nde n t s or slave s

,b u t do a l l the ir own work and cu lt iva t ion

themse lve s ; the y have a few handicraft sme n and a r t ific e r s,and

some Shopke e pe rs (Hindu ) ; the ir chie f has the t it le of N ika,

“ Gran dfa the r ”

(pe rhaps Hindi nag ih ,“ Le ade r

,chi e f

,pa t ron

and e xe rcise s con side rable au thori ty ove r th e t ri b e,from

whi ch h e re ce ive s con t ribu t ion s of she e p,oxe n

,e t c .

,by way of

re compe n se for h is magis t e ria l and prie s t ly fu n ct ion s . Thoughlong ago con ve rt e d to Islam ,

the Shiran i,i t is said

,n e ve r ki ll be e f;

b u t the y e a t th e fle sh of oxe n tha t die n a t u ra lly,firs t cu t t ing the

throa t in th e orthodox fashion .

Forme rly,th e Shiran i we re a t e rror on t hi s borde r

,from the ir

pre da tory habit s , b u t ar e n ow qu i e t a nd orde rly for Pa than s ;t he y ar e n ot cou n t e d Rajpat n or Ja t

,b u t a r e calle d a lso Char

Chahar,aft e r an e a r ly an ce st or of tha t n ame The y da t e from a

S ampe , B rahma n . Spapi , or S ipapi , for Sipa t andPapa, Pramara,

toge the r .Ha r ipal se ct ion s ar e ,

Aro. Idris . Kala . Karmo . Khalil . Nazak .

Sado . Sén . Shaha. Tori . Yas in . Yu su f,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,Haripal is a bran ch of th e Jareja Yadu . Aro

may sta n d for Ha r t , B rahman , or Hara , Chohan ,or Ha raya ,

Rajpat (Kac hwaha Idris pe rhaps for I da r,bran ch of Gah lot .

Sado st ands for Sisodya , Gahlot . Yasin may st an d for Yaskun of

Yas in in Gilgit cou n t ry, to b e n ot ice d at a la t e r stage of ou r

in qu i ry. Th e n ame Shiran i—th e ove r-n ame of the above thre eclan s— is su ppose d t o st an d for Jiran Rajpu t

,a s st a t e d above ; b u t

i t may, pe rhaps more c orre ct ly,st and for t he In dian Mysa r z of the

gre at de s e rt and Je sa lmir ; thu s Mysar i in Pukh to be come sMz a ra i (pl . Mz a r i ), or Zrn a ra i (pl . Zma r i ), which is t he Pe rsianShe r

,or Shir (pl . She ran or Shiran ), andme an s

“ t ig e r, lion ,

”and

this may b e th e Mu salman disg uis e of th e In dian n ame on t he

con ve rsion of the t ribe to Islam .

Ne xt t o t he Shiran i on th e n orth is th e gre at VAZI R I t ribe .

The y may de rive from the an ci e n t B as e r i of Themiscyr a on the

Pon t u s,or Eu x in e S e a

,me n t ion e d by PLI NY or the y may b e the

B has i ra Kha tri . Th e Va ziri ar e a lso ca lle d Su le mani , in commonw i th th e G hil z i

,a s in habit in g th e Su le man range . Th e Su leman

ran ge was probably so ca lle d by th e Arab con qu e rors a ft e r theSolan ki Rajput

,whom the y fou n d in posse ssion of th e cou n t ry at

t h e pe riod of the ir in vasion . As th e G hilz i is t h e pre domin a n tt ribe in habit ing th e we st e rn slope s and spu rs of th e Su le manrange in i t s n orthe rn part

,so th e Vaziri is t h e pre domin an t t r ibe

inhabit ing th e e as t e rn slope s and spu rs of tha t range in its

n ort h e rn part . The Vaziri e xt e n d on thi s side th e range fromTha l B ilan d on th e Ku ram

,b orde ringMiran za i

,to th e Goma l Pass ,

and the ir prin cipal dist ricts a r e Shama l (or Shawal), B armal

(or B armOl) , Khysor , Ma rghat , Sham,e t c . The y a r e a ve ry

n ume rou s,powe rful

,andpre da tory t ribe

,n ot e d for rou ghn e ss of

mann e rs and hardin e ss of habit . The y a r e in two gre a t division s—Khi z ari (Kheja r Pramar a ) and La ili or Le la (Lele B rahman ) .The LOIO Vaziri

,re ckon e d a t six thou san d famili e s , have for

ce n tu ri e s be e n se t t le d amongst th e Khag ian i on the n orth SIOpe s

Of Su fad Koh,a s be fore de scribe d

,and a r e n ow e n t ire ly dist in ct

from t h e Va zi ri prope r . Th e KHI ZARI VAZI RI ar e in t hre edivision s—Mime

,Mahsud

,andGu rbu z .

MUSA is in two division s , Utman and Ahmad , t oge the r s tyle dDarve sh . Of the se

,UTMAN

,re ckon e d a t e ight e e n thou san d fami

li e s , is in thr e e c lan s—Mahmad, Ibrahim ,and Wali .

Mahmud,or Mahmi t

,se ct ion s ar e

Ayda l . Ayiz . B abu r. B adi . B akhshi . B alal .B arak . B ozi . Chalak . Daran i . Dardan i . Darmal .Dosal i . Gogi . Hasan . Hakim . Hyb a t . I ramya .

Jangi . Kha lap. Kharman z . Khoja . Lali . Lochi .Ma shi . Ma li . Mama. Man di . Marchi . Masaki .Mi hrman . Mihtar. Nana. Nazal . Nar . Pahar .Pe n g . Raji . Ra z ot i . Re shmin . Shadi . Shama l.Shapi . Sarma st . She kh Va li . Sikan de r. Su leman i . Tari .Targ a li . Toragi . Tola . Wazar. Wazi

,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,many have appe are d and b e e n e xpla in e d be fore .

Chalak stan ds for Cha luk Solan ki ; Gog i for Gogadeva Rahtor ;

Dosali for B a sor a,me rc an t ile Rajp1

1 t ; Dardan i for Dindoryadi t t o . I ramya is pe rhaps for Aranya Kac hwaha , which wi llappe ar aga in among t rib e s of Kafir ist an . Kha lap is th e same a sCha lapi or Chapli , of th e Urashpim se c t ion s (p. Lochi

Lachi,is the n ame of a town shi p in B anu dist rict . Wazi and

B oz i of above lis t ar e appare n t ly t he same .

I b rahim s e ct ion s ar e

Al i . B adin . B ajal . B obali . B ozi . Ca landar .

Dadi . Dit t a . Hyb a t . In das . I skandi . Jan b e g .

Jangi . Karai . Kayi Khoja . Khu shhal . Lachi .Lakhi . Mada . Ma c hg an . Makht ar . Ma li . Man zar.Ma t i . Mewa. Mirali . Nimyan Nyamat . Pala .

Pala . Rami . Sakhi . Sa lami . Sami . Shakha .

Shamira . Sirki . SOg i . Simi . Tarpashi . Tolak.

Tori Udi . Wu raki . Zakar. Zarn i,e t c .

Of t he se n ame s,B adin (or She kh B adin ) has appe are d fre

qu e n t ly b e fore,and may st an d for B oda no Rajpi t , or for B ida

B rahman ,or for B idma n Yada. B ajal or B acha l st an ds for

B acha l Rajp1'

1 t ; In das for I ndoh Parihara ; Nunya for NinyawarRajp1

1 t ; Rami for Ramde va Rahtor ; Sogi for Soha gn i Rajpat .Tolak is a town shi p in Tyman i dis trict of Ghor

,b e si e ge d and

de st roye d by CHANG I z KHAN. Zarni is a lso a town ship of Ghori,capit a l of th e chi e fs of the Tymani . Zakar s tands for Jakhar , Ja t .

Wa li se ct ion s are

Andi . Aral . Aram . Aydya .

B aji . B aka. B anga t . Es shaki .De gan . Fa toh . Gali . Gari .I sa. Ja b i . Jamal . Jan b e g .

Kabu l . Kaji . KakaKotar. Ladi . Mada .

Mami t . Man dar. Ma’rii f.

Mi t aki . Masa. Myami . Narmi .

‘1 18 AN INQUIRY I NTO THE

Ni1r . Pal . Pipali . Polya . Re shmin .

Sardi . Shabar. Shakhal . Sharba t . Shobar.Su n i . S il r . Syfa l i . Takht i . Tatar .Tor . Torak . Tar a . Wruki

,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,Andi and Hindi st an d for I ndoh Parihara ;

B ada is for B adda Yada. B angat is B a nka t Chohan . B a shaki

st ands for B ac hak Rajpii t . Kabu l,or Kabu l-khe l , is a large and

import an t se ct ion of t h e Vaziri,and w ith the Myami re pre se n t

t h e Ka b a li Me ionoi of HERODOTUS (othe rwi se ca lle d Lasonoi ) , asme n t ion e d in the se cond sa trapy . Th e Lason oi appe ar t o havegive n the ir n ame to th e Las provin ce of Ka lat B a lochis tan .

B e side s the Ka b a loi Me ion oi,HERODOTUS me n t ion s th e Kabala

the n th e Hyg e n n oi in t h e same s e con d sa t rapy . The Hyg e n noi

we have re cogn ise d in t h e Khugan i or Khugyan i on t h e n ort hslope s of Su fe dKoh . Th e Ka b a loi w e may t ake as re pre se n t e dby t h e Kabu li

,n ow t he Kabul -khe l Vaziri . Me na

,Ma in a

Min a is a we ll-kn own a b origin a l In dian tribe of Méwar . Pa l and

Polya a r e th e same . Pipa li is Pipa r a Gahl ot , and pe rhaps t hesame as th e POpa l , or Popa lzi , of th e Du ran i . Shabar and Shobarar e t he same

,and may s tan d for Sa b rwal Kha tri ; and Sharbat

for t h e Sor bya , me rcan t ile Rajput . Shakha l and Shumi forShaka l and Shunak B rahman . S 1

1 n i,or Su n n i

,for Son i

c an t il e RajpiI t . Takht i may s t an d for Tyka , Prama ra , and

Wru ki for B u rishki or B yor isha , Rajput .

AHMAD,the othe r division of Masa Darve sh

,is re ckon e d a t

t e n thou san d fami lie s,and is in two division s— SOn andKala.

Sen se ct ion s a r e

Aggar . Allahdad . Al i . Ama l . Ayda l . B abar .B akar. B a ra t . B ola. B ot i . B rahim . Dodi .Ga li G andae . Garara . Hat i . I sa. Isap .

Jan b e g . Jangar. Kaka . Kamal . Kyma l . Lala.

Landi . Madak . Madi . Madid Mariz . Ma rwa t .

Masa. Myan . Nan a. Pae . PaOk. Parba.

Pa toh . Pe rga . Sa lemi . San za r. Shami . Sirki .Sada t . Taos . Tarah . Tolak . Torak . Tori .Umar. Wa li . Wa lid . Ziraki

,e t c .

Of the s e n ame s,San is a we ll-kn own Rajpat t ribe (SOng arh).

Aggar is me rcan t ile Rajpat . B ara t may s t and for B ha r a t Rajput .

B ola for B ald B rahman ,and for t he B oladi of B alochist an

,e t c .

B ot i for B ata Rajput . Dodi for Doda Rajpat . G andae and

G a rara for Gandwal and Ga ra rya , Indian he rdsman t rib e s . Hat ifor Hodi Ja t . Jangar for Ja ngam,

Hindu re ligiou s t ribe . Kakafor Kaki Kha t ri . Pa rba for Pu r bya Chohan . Pae for Paha Gahlot .

San zar is Sanja r . Sirkimay s t an d for S irka ir a,me rcan t ile Rajp1

Khali . Khojak . Ma chi . Mada . Mahpal . Mala .

Man . Ma ngi . Ma t i . Mirak . Najil . Pipli .Potya . Sa lmi . Se rga la . Shahabi . Shaman . Shaban i .She kha. Taraki . Ta t ari . To tya

,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,As tan i s t an ds for Ashtana Kayasth Rajpat .

B ar i is a Kha tri tr i b e . G halap is th e same as Kha lap in th e

Mahmi t Vaz iri se ct ion s pre ce din g . Kangar s t an ds for Kha nga raborigin al Indian t ribe .

Man gi is for Man-lei,

of Man .

” Sha

habi,Sheb an i

,and Ta t ari ar e n ame s of Tu rk con n e ct ion hi s tori

ca lly. Most of th e othe r n ame s have appe are d and be e n n ot ice dbe fore .

B ahlol se ct ion s ar e

Ashan g i . Aykam. B ab u l. B alam . B an da . B a t an i .

B ilal . B u rt i . Cayama t .Darman . Darve sh. G ag a .

G horki . Hamal . Hyb at . Jog i . Kamal . Ka t i .

Kharman . Khorman g .Ladi . Lan gar . Léla . Ma lai .Ma likshahi . Man da . Ma sur a . M

e ra t . Nanak . Nasiri .Nau ran g . Panj i . Payo . Rozi . Sa limki . Sandar.Sarma t . Shamak . Shin gi . Shami . Su ra. Tan o .

Than o . Tokhi . Totya . Udi,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,B ahlol may s t an d for B ehil Pramara

,or for

B ekila Solanki . Ashan g i for Ashyag Hin du t ribe of th e g re a tde s e rt of Je salme r . B u rt i for B hu r ta Solan ki . Cayama t

Kyama t for Goema, me rcan t ile Rajpat . Darman for DhormyaGahlot . G ag a for Gogadeva Rahtor . Ladi is me rcan t ile Rajpii t .Langar st ands for La ngaha Chaluk

,or Solan ki . Léla for Lelé

B rahman . Me rat for Ma irot (Mar ) aborigin a l In dian t ribeNan ak for Nanwag Rajpat , or Na u Naga Ja t . Pan ji for Pan chamme rcan t ile Rajpat . Rozi for Rosya Chohan . Sa l imki for 801a

Chalak Rajp1'

1 t . San da r for Sunda ra Rahtor . Sarma t (ha s ap

pe are d fre qu e n t ly be fore a s Sa rmas t) for Sr t Ma t Rajput . Shingifor Singa l i Rajpat . Totya for Tilota , me rcan t ile Rajput . Udi is

a we ll-kn own Rajpat n ame (Udtpar ) . Of th e above s e ct ion s,

Ladi and B a t ani toge the r a r e de n omin a t e d Ne kz an,pe rhaps a

Mu sa lman disgu is e for Nekumb h,or Nikumpa Chohan . The

Mami t,Madi

,andPipli Vaz iri are colle ct ive ly style d STAR VAZI RI

Gre a t Vaziri th e y ar e a lso ca lle d Dr e -nyha r t Thre ehe arths

” or fami lie s . Th e jirgah, or cou n cil,

”of the se t hre e

t ribe s is re fe rre d to as the fin a l umpire in a l l dispu t e s amon gstth e clan sme n tha t can n ot b e se t t le d by the ir own cou n cil s ; andt h e re fe re e s de cide accordin g to a part icu lar code

,ca lle d n ira lch

an In dian word whi ch me an s t ariff,fixe d price

”e t c . The Star

Vaziri ar e re ckon e d a t tw e lve hu ndre d fami li e s, al l be longing to

th e Spin Gun di,or Whit e fact ion .

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN

GURB UZ VAZI RI ar e in two divis ion s—Nasiri and Khari . The irse ct ion s a r e

B e gi . B ari . B orya . Gan da .

Landi . Man i . Pakha . Piri .She r. z aaddin

,e t c .

Of the se Khari may stan d for Kha tr i . B ar i is a t r i b e of the

Kha tri . B orya may stan d for B ar a,me rcan t il e RajpiI t . Ganda

is a n Indian he rdsman tribe . Prat stan ds for Pu rot Gahlot . The

Gu rbu z,a l though classe d amon g t h e Vaziri

,ar e sa id to b e a

dis t in ct pe ople . Forme rly,it is sa id

,the y dwe lt in th e Shakhdu

va l le y and B ab ar mou n ta in,b u t be ing drive n the n ce by the

Mahsud Vaziri the y took re fu ge in th e Gabar hills,whe n ce aga in

the y w e re drive n ou t b y t h e pre viou s occu pan t s,t he Kha chin

B a t an i . Th e Gu rb u z,now gre a t ly re du ce d in s tre n gth , re t ire d to

the in acce ssible hills on th e n orth-we st of th e Vaziri cou n try, andb orde rin g on the Khost andDawar districts .

To t he sou th of the Vaziri is the gre a t KAKAR t ribe . The yoccupy a ve ry e xt e n s ive t ract of mou n t a inou s cou n t ry, dra in e d bythe Zhob conflu e n t of th e Gomal rive r, andcompris in g some pc pulou s an dfe rt ile valle ys viz .

,those of Zhob

,B ori

,Kan c hog b a i , and

the le ss e r va lle ys of B arshor,Han a

,Jawa ra

,e t c . The Kakar ar e

suppos e d to b e a bran ch of th e G akar,a gre a t t rib e in t he Potwar

cou n t ry on th e e a s t ban k of In du s adjoin ing Chach Hazara ; b u tin n a t ive man u script s th e n ame is fre qu e n t ly wri t t e n Ka ikan ,Kayan

,Kikanan

, Kakan , as w e ll a s Kakar,sugge s t in g affin i ty

with Ka ikaya of th e Mahab hara t,and th e Kayan i of Sis ta n . The y

are a lso sa id to b e of the same de sce n t a s th e Tyman i (a n c i e n t

Thama na i of HERODOTUS) inhabi t in g t he Ghor cou n try, and the yce rt a inl y ar e a good de a l mixe d up with the Tyman i , who lookon t he Kakar a s e lde r b re thr e n and prot e ctors . Kakarmay st an dfor Khokra Rahtor

,and the con n e ct ion of t he t ribe w i th the

Tyma n i may da t e from an e arly pe riod,whe n possibly th e Kakar

occupie d the Ghor hi lls a s t he domin a n t pe ople . I n th e Afghange n e a logie s t he Kakar ar e c lasse d in the Ghu rghu sht i divis ion of

t he n a t ion,which comprise s th e Dan i

,B ab i , and Man do . Of

the se,Dan i

,in fou r division s

,—Kakar

,Naghar

,Pann i

,andDaw i

re pre se n t t he B anana of t h e Mahab harat and San skrit wri t e rs .

KAKAR se ct ion s are

Adam . Aka. Ali . Ango . Ano. Apakh .

Arabi . Astan a . Ato. B arat . ChOe . Dadar .Da lor. Darpi . Dumb ar. Ghori . Haka lon . Hu se n .

Ab rahim . Ilyas . I sa. I sma i l . I smam. Jadran:Jafara . Kab u l. Kamal. Kapip. Karkarato. Ke vi .Khu t an . Makran . Ma li . Man do . Mardan . Mast ak

Masa. Mz ari . Pae . Pakhi . Pann i . Pin dar .Pokh i . Raja r. Ran i . Rami . Sabak. Salor.San a tya . Sa n jara . Sa rgari . S a t ag . S en . Sham .

Shama l . Shaprad. Shori . Sit am. Su dan . Su leman .

Saran Tabrak . Tahir . Ta rahg har i . Taran . Tor.Ud. Utman . Yimu s . Yusu f. Zan Ghori

,e t c .

Of the s e n ame s,we have me t and n ot ice d s e ve ra l be fore . Ango

stands for Ananga Rajp1'

1 t . Apakh for Apaha rya , h e rdsman tribe

(In dian ) . Ar abi for the In dian tribe an cie n t ly se a t e d on the

Ar a b iu s rive r (mode rn Ha b ), on th e Sin d borde r adjoin in g Lasprovin ce of B a lochist an

,the Ar b i e s t ribe of STRAB O ; the re ar e t he

ru in s of an an cie n t town on t he Kab u l rive r n e ar Pe shawar,ca lle d Ara b a i (the Orob a tes of ARRI AN) , a s be fore re la t e d ; thismay forme rly have be e n a ci ty of th e Arabi

,an ce s tors of those

whose n ame we have he re . ChOe may stan d for Uhohdn Rajpat ,or for Chaora Rahtor . Dumha r for Dama ra

,a t ribe forme rly

ve ry n ume rou s,and figu ring promin e n t ly in th e hi story of

Ka shmi r (Raja ta r ing in i ) , a s a powe rfu l and t u rbu le n t pe ople inth e cou n t ry abou t Lahore . Th e Dumha r

,Domar

,or Damar

inha b i t th e Tokat u mou n ta in ove rlooking Shal (Qu e t t a ) va lleyin Ka lat B a lochistan . Haka lon st ands for Hylca lan , or pe ople of

th e vil lage in Pe shin va lle y of Ka la t B a loch is t an , n ow ca lle dHyka lz i , and the y prob ably re pre se n t th e Aig la i of HERODOTUS(twe lfth sa trapy). Makran i s th e n ame of a con side rable provin ce of mode rn B a loc hist an

,which w e sha ll n ot ice la t e r on .

Man do is a Ka c hwaha t ri b e . Mz a ri stands for In dian Mysariof th e Je su lme r de se rt

,and ha s be e n b e fore n ot ice d in de scribing

t he Shira n i . Pan ni is Pre me ra Rajpat . Rami may s t a n d forRam-dew Rahtor . Sabak is t h e n ame for an an ci e n t In diant ribe (pe rhaps a Ka c hwaha clan ) ; the re is a village on the

Kabu l rive r,n e ar Nowshe ra can tonme n t

,ca lle d Pir Sa bak it

may mark a forme r se a t Of th e Sa bak t ribe,to which pe rhaps

be longe d t he ce le bra t e d Sab ak-teg in of Ghazn i . The la t t e r partof th e n ame

,tegin , or dakin (dakmac ,

“ to ca ll is a Tu rki wordme an ing “ ca lle d

”andwa s appli e d by Tu rk sove re ign s to t he ir

slave s ; Sabak-t akin e qu a ls Ycle pt Sabak .

” S an a tya s t an ds forSu nadhya B rahman . Sa t ag is th e old n ame whe n ce th e Sa ttagyda iof HERODOTUS

,and t he mode rn Kha ttak and Shitak a lre ady de

scribe d . Tahir is th e Mu sa lman form of th e Duha rya , orDaha ryaRahtor .

NAGHAR se ct ion s areB ahr and. Chandoli . Chan dro . Dor Hyde r. Khado .

Ma sho. Ma t roli . Namir Paha t . Pa lkat . Parid.

Rorak . Sa layij. Sayla t i . Tarak . Tarn ak . Tiro .Yan u s . e t c .

th e are a b e fore a ss ig n e d to t h e Sa t t agyda i of HERODOTUS,e xce pt

in sma ll and sca t t e re d commu n i t i e s . The g re a t e r pa r t of t het r i b e

,which is prin cipa lly e ngaged in me rca n t ile pu rsu i t s

se t t le d in and abou t t h e city of Kandahar,and a lso a t Ka lat

capit a l of B a lochis t a n . The B abi probably re pre se n t the B hi b aPramara ,

B ab i se ct ion s a re

Azra il . Idris . Janda r. Ka to .

Saab . ShOloi,e tc .

The B abi,i t is sa id

,we re forme rly compos e d of fou r clan s

,cal le d

re spe ct ive ly Ja b rail (Ga b r ie l ), Mikai l (Mic ha e l ), Asrafi l (Asr afe l ),andAzra i l (Az rae l ), n am e d aft e r the che ru bim b u t the Afghan s

on con ve rsion to Islam, disapprovin g this n ome n cla t u re,t he

name s we re change d . Th e s tory se e ms to in dica t e some con n e ct ion wi t h Je wish or Israe lit ish famili e s a t some forme r pe riod.

The re is a larg e and importan t t rib e in Pe rs ia ca lle d B abi , whi chmay b e re la t e d to the Afghan B abi .The MANDO bran ch of t h e Ghu rghu sht i is se t t le d in t he ZhObva lle y a long th e cou rs e of t h e rive r

,toge the r w i th the Kakar.

Th e Manda se ct ion s ar e

Ayma l . B abakar. B an gi . B arak . B arham . Char.Hamz a . Hyb ak . Isma i l . Kamb ar. Lali . Male wa .

Mamkat i . MOS . Nan i . Ne kbi . Nokar . Sa lami .Shordara . Shami . Sirki . Toraki

,e t c .

Man do is a gre a t Ka c hwaha clan,and wide ly dis t ribu t e d

among th e Pa than tr ibe s on th e In du s borde r . Kamba r willappe ar aga in in B a lochistan . The othe rs we have fre qu e n t ly me t

B e yon d th e Kakar to th e n orth-e as t,is th e KHAROTI t ri b e

of t he prin cipa l clans c omposin g th e Povin dah a ssocia t ion of c ara

van me rchan t s . The KHAROTI re pre se n t,t he Kha ra ita me rcan t ile

RajpiI t ; the y a re re ckon e d a t six t hou san d famil i e s,and in habit

Pa lt u andDwa Goma l dis tr i c ts on th e e a st slope s of t h e Su le manrange

,and are a lmost e n t ire ly n omadi c or pas toral . The chie f

t own ship in t he ir cou n t ry is c a lle d Urghim,or Warghi

m,whi ch

i s inhabit e d by t he Fu rmu li t ribe . Th e Kharot i a lso in habi t t hewe st e rn slope s of t h e Su le man range from Pal t u Pas s to Ka t awazdist r ict . The Kha rot i who are n ot e n rolled amon gs t the Povindahar e most ly employed in ag ricu lt u re and gra z ing ; the y own la rgeh e rds of came ls and imme n se n umbe rs of goa ts and She e p . The

ag r icu ltu ra l and pa s tora l Kharot i diffe r ve ry remarkably in

appe aran c e and mann e rs,and e ve n in lan gu age , from t he me r

c an t il e Kharot i,be ing more rou gh in the ir ways and u nkempt in

ETHNOGRAPHY OF AF GHANISTAN 125

the ir pe rson s ; b u t the y ar e a ll a ve ry fin e andman ly pe ople,with

light comple xion s compare d wi th Indian s .

Kha roti se ct ion s are

AdOk. Ali . Alo. Amand . Amb ar. Az gh ar.B aba r. B adin . B anas . B andar . B os tam . B i .

DrOplara . Gari . Gh e bi . Ghori . Gun di . Harim.

I sa . I sOt . Kaka l . Karaba . Kha dir. Kharan .

Khidar. Lajmir. La lli . Lali . Langi . Le wan .

Madad . Ma lOk. Ma l i . Ma tok . Mazrak . Mot ik.

Mr ig a t . Masa. Nad ir. Nora . Panjo . ParOt i .

Pa san i . Rayo . Sakh ta . Sandar . Sayad . ShaOb .

Shah tor i . Shali . Shamo . Sharik. Su le man . Su ltan .

Shran . Tar Tor . Yah . Yahya . Ya sin .

zako . Zaoli . ZhOnya , e t c .

Of the s e n ame s,Az ghar may st an d for Aga stwa r Pa rihara Raj

pii t . B an as for Monas Rajput . I sOt is a Rah tor clan,a nd ha s

appe are d fre qu e n t ly in the pre ce ding page s . Kaka l st an ds forKaka l sa

,me rcan t i le Rajpii t ; Khadir for Kha ter , me rcan t ile Raj

i t ; Kharan , pe rhaps for pe ople of Kharan in B a lochist an ;Khi dar for Kehda r

,me rcan t ile Rajpat ; Karaba for Ka r b a ira

me rcan t i le Rajpat ; Pan jo for Pa n cham,me rcan t ile RajpiI t ;

Parot i for Pa r b t Gahlot ; Sandar .for Su nda ra Rah tor ; Yahya

for Johya Pa rihara . Many of the othe rs have b e e n pre viou slynot ice d . Th e Kharot i claim affini ty wi th t he G hi lz i , and pre t e n dto have b e e n a b ran ch of the Tokhi , from which the y have longb e e n se para t e d. Th e Sab ak G hil z i , it is sa id

,claim the Kharot i

as the ir de pe n de n t s or hamsayah, tha t is , as the ir va ssa ls .

An othe r t ribe similar to th e Kharot i is the NASAR , on e of the

Povin dah clan s of c aravan me rchan t s . The y pre t e n d to b e a

bran ch of th e Hot aki Ghi l z i ; b u t the se la st c la im the Nasar as

the ir hamsayah, or va ssa ls . Th e conn e ct ion is me re ly tha t of

la ndlord and t e n an t both th e Kharot i andNasar summe ring forpa stu re in th e t e rritorie s occu pie d by th e Tokhi andHotaki r e spe ct ive ly , andw in t e ring in th e Daman of th e In du sDe rajat . Someof t he Nasar cla im de sce n t from SHAH HUSEN GHORI

,and othe rs

cla im to b e B a loc h in de sce n t . The Nasar,a lthough a ssimil a t ing

to th e Pa than in lan gu age and cu stoms,ar e a diff e re n t pe ople in

comple xion and fe a t u re s,and Show u ndou b t e d marks of In dian

origin . The y ar e re ckon e d a t thirt e e n thou san d famili e s . The reis a sma ll Nasar se t t le me n t in th e Koh Daman of Ka b u l ; b u tmost of the t ribe is withou t lan d in Afgha n ist an

,and is chie fly

e ngage d in th e carrying t rade b e twe e n India and the cou n t rie sof Ce n t ra l Asia

NASAR s e ct ion s are

Alamb e g . B an u. B har . B ori . Chalak . Daud .

Domu sh . Habib . Kamal . Khidar . Mali . Man ak.

Mandi . Marwa t . Masa. Naso. Nyama t . Shadi .Spinki , Sarki . Tarahki . Umar. Urya. Utman .

Yahya . Zan gi,e t c .

Of the se,B har is th e n ame of an aborigin al In dian t ribe

re pre se n t e d in thi s re gion b y th e B rahwi of Kalat,B a lochis tan .

Chalak is for Cha lak,or Solan ki , Rajpii t . Daud for Dada, to b e

n ot ice d pre se n t ly. Domu sh s t an ds for Zwaemukht,be fore de

scrib e d . Man ak st an ds for Mana t,m e rcan t il e Rajpii t . Shadi is

t h e same as Khadi and Khodo,fre qu e n t ly me t be fore ; s tands

for Shadi (the tsc houdi of th e Ru ssian s , and mode rn E sthon ian s),or for Chato B rahman . Spin ki , Sarki , and Tarahki , me an Nasarof th e Whi te

,and B la ck cla sse s re spe ct ive ly . Most of t he

othe r n ame s have be e n pre viou sly n ot ice d .

The FURMULI , or PURMUL I (Pamphyla i of HERODOTUS), ar e saidto n umbe r s ix thou san d familie s in Afghan i stan

,and to in habit

th e e a st e rn l pe s of Sul eman range borde ring u pon the Pa lt 1'1pass . The dist rict the y occu py is n ame d a ft e r the m F u rmii l

and it s chie f town is ca lle d Wu rghu n,or Urg hu n ,

which has be e nbe fore n ot ice d . The Fu rmali a re ve ry lit t l e kn own ou t of Ai

ghan ist an ; in the ir isola t e d posit ion the y ar e sa id to mix li t t lew ith the ir n e ighbou rs ; the y ar e a qu ie t and in du striou s pe ople

e ngaged in agricu lt u re,and t rade in iron ; the y ar e large ly

e mploye d in Fu rmii l (B a rmal) in t h e sme lt in g of iron or e ; theywork up th e me t a l for sa le in W e st e rn Afghan is tan t hrou gh t heage n cy of t h e Kharot i . The Fu rmal dist rict (B armOl of the

Vaziri be fore me n t ion e d) is de scribe d as a va lle y drain in g to theKu ram rive r

,it s s ide s thi ckly cove re d wi th pin e s and othe r fore st

t re e s,and i ts ce n t ra l par t we ll cul t iva t e d and cove re d w i th

garde n s and orchards,and produ cing all the ordin ary fr u i t s of

th e cou n t ry in abu ndan ce,t h e apple s be ing of e xce lle n t qu ality.

Th e Fu rmu li ar e si t u a t e d be twe e n th e Va ziri and t h e Kha rot i,

and a r e re ckon e d a s Tajik ; the ir langu age is the old Pe rs ian of

th e Shah Nama ; the y ar e qu it e dis t in ct from both th e AfghanandPa than

,b u t cla im to b e of common de sce n t w ith th e Khiliji ,

whose capit a l,the y say, wa s t he city of Khilij, to the we stward of

t he He lman d andKa la B os t . Pe rhaps the re is h e re some hazyre fe re n ce to t h e an ci e n t Ki likia in As ia Min or . The re ar e

,i t is

sa id some F u rmnl i a t Kabu l and in t h e di st rict s to i t s w e st,

chie fly e ngage d in t rade . The re is a vill age ca lle d Fu rmiI l,or

Pu rmul,in t h e Yasu fza i cou n try

,a t t he sou th e n t ran ce to th e

Su rkhawa i pa ss in to B on Or

128 AN INQUIRY INTO THE "

Ma la . Ma lan g . Man i . MarOr i . MOna. Na sra t .

NOka l . Pa b ah i . PaOk. Pa ra. Sarwan . Se da l .Shabi . Shadad . ShOkh i . Sikan dar . Su ltan . Taji .Tan o . Tarah. Utman . Ya ’cub Yahya . ZaOl i .

Za rn i . Zohak,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,Akhta is tha t of an an ci e n t t ribe of G hor

,s t ill

kn own amongst t he Tyman i a s Akht an . Ama r andAmram a re

appare n t ly the same,and st an d for Umra Prama ra

,whe n ce pe r

haps th e Khojak Amran range of mou n ta in s . B ab ar is a Gajarclan . B ara a B rahman clan . B ojar may st an d for B hojak,B rahman

,or for B ijhe rya , Rajput . G adae andGanda may st an d

for Gadi and Gandwa l,In dian he rdsman t rib e s . Jamak for

Jaémo,me rcan t i le RajpiI t . Khyr i for Khyr , Pramara . S ikan

dar s tands for Alexa nde r,and may indicat e de sc e n dan t s of

ALEXANDER THE GREAT and hi s follow e rs . Pa b ahi,for Pa bya ,

Chohan . Para is th e same a s Pa ri,fre qu e n t ly me t b e fore

st an ds for Pa r ihara , Rajpat of roya l ra ce . Ya’c ii b st an ds for

Akob i,a clan of Sklab (Slave ) Tu rk . zaoli and Zarn i ar e n ame s

of t ribe s so ca lle d from in ha b it in g zawa l and Za rn i,dis t rict s of

Ghazn i and Ghor re spe ct ive ly. Zohak is th e same a s z ak and

Sak,and s tan ds for t he a n c ie n t inhab ita n t s of Sis tan andMakran

As syrian subje ct s of Nimrod,kin g of B ab ylon .

HAMAR Se ct ion s a r e

Adi n Ako. Aldo . Aman . B agar. B ai .

Dada r . Gagal . Ghoran i . Hado . Ha san . I sa.

1 . Kadr. Kamal . Kari . Lalak . Madid .

Ma shar . Matak . Masa. Panya . sabi . Sal i .SOn . Shamo . ShO. Torman . Tasa

,e tc .

Of the se,Hamar is th e n ame of a Rai t t ribe of th e S ind

de se rt . B agar may stand for B uyrya , In dian de s e rt t ribe (abori

g in al ) . Gagal for Kaka lsa , me rcan t il e Rajpat ; or for GogadevaRah tor . Jar1

1 for Jora,Rah tor . Matak, Mot ik, Ma t a

,andMita ,

fre qu e n t ly appe aring in th e se ct ion s a lre ady re vie w e d, s e e m to b e

a l l t h e same,and to s tan d for th e Rajpat Sr i Ma t . Tasa for

Ta ssa i ra , Chohan . Panya for Pun t,Pramara . The Hama r clan s

diffe r a good de a l from th e G andapu r i prope r in appe aran c e and

cu stoms ; some of them w e ar th e ha ir in long ringle t s like theB aloch , th e Aman e spe cially .

Thi s comple t e s ou r re vi e w of th e tribe s in habit ing the cou n t rya ssig n e d in a pre viou s pa ssage to th e an ci e n t S a t t agyda i . We

have n e xt to n ot ice those fou n d in th e cou n try of th e Dadika i ofHERODOTUS

,t he Hin di B adiki , or

“Dadi t ribe s,

”t h e e xist ingDadi .

Th e DADI a re n ot n ow foun d in Afghan ist an as a se para t et e rri toria l t ribe by tha t n ame ; b u t Dadi se ct ion s a r e foun d in

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHAN I STAN

many of th e Pa than tribe s a long th e In du s fron t i e r, and on th e

othe r side of tha t rive r,be yon d th e a re a of ou r in qu iry

Daadpu t ra of B ahawa lpu r re pre se n t th e an cie n t Dadika i in a

Mu sa lman disgu ise . Th e an cie n t Dadika i cou n try, of which th ecapi t a l is n ow probably re pre se n t e d by th e t own of Dadar

,n e ar

th e e n t ran ce to t he B olan Pass from t h e side of In dia,may b e

de fin e d as b ou n de d on th e n orth by th e Khojak Amran and th e

Vihova range s ; on th e sou th by t h e Mala Pa ss to Khoz dar ; ont h e e ast by t h e Indu s ; on the w e st by th e Kharan cou n try, inclu ding Nu shki and Shorawak. I n th e are a thu s marke d off isin clu de d th e dis t rict of Sibi

,th e an ci e n t S iwis than . An cie n t ly

Kharan (Ou a r e ne of STRARO, pre viou sly me n t ion e d,) se ems to havein c lu de d th e whole of th e mode rn Ke lat provin ce of B alochi st an

wi th i t s Sarawan and Ja lawan,or Jha lawan

,division s

,n orth and

sou t h re spe ct ive ly ; which, i t se ems , de rive the ir n ame s from th e

Sarwan i andJa lwan i t ribe s ofAfghan s,who w e re

,i t is sa id

,pla n t e d

a s mi li t ary coloni st s in this part of his fron t ie r towards Makranby SULTAN MAHMUD of Ghaz ni ; whose son and su cce ssor

,re n ew

ing th e a t t acks again s t Makran,confirme d and e n large d the se

c oloni e s,du rin g t h e first ha lf of th e e le ve n th ce n tu ry. The

Sarwan i is a b ran ch of th e B at an i,and th e Ja lwani of th e Shiran i

pre viou sly de scribe d . Th e prin cipa l of th e Ja lwan i se ct ion s ar e

Kon g a ri , Mayar,Ma rwa t

,Ne kb i

,Salar

,and S ipand.

The Sa rwan i Se ct ion s ar e

Acho . Aghok . Ahmad . Ako . Al i . AsOk .

Aso. B ali . B abak . Dai . Dodo . G adaO.

Hadya . Har li n . Eybak . Isma il . Isot . Ja’far.

Kakor . Karbori . Malan a . Malat a . Ma likyar . Mamo .

Ma t a . Masa. Nahar . Nor . Pun i . Ru s t am .

Sakn Ot . sam. Samya . Sanjar . S On i . Shakha.

Soda . S ripal . Shri .

Of the s e n ame s,Sarwan i is a Rai t tribe (Parihara Acho

is an Indian t ribe be fore me n t ion e d,and to appe ar aga in as t he

Ac hakz i Du ran i . Ag hok may st an d for Aghor i , In dian re ligiou stribe . Kakor for Kakke Kha t ri . Karbori for Ka r b a ira

,me rcan

t ile Rajpat . Ma lan a for Ma la n i Chohan . Malat a for Malava tRah tor . Malikyar for Molak

,In dian he rdsma n t ribe

,a nd Jor a

Rah tor join e d toge the r . Mamo for.

Mama B rahman . Nahar forNagha r , me rcan t ile Rajpi1 t . Pimi is a Pramara t ribe

,so also is

Soda . Most of th e othe rs w e have me t and n ot ice d be fore .

Th e plain cou n t ry be twe e n th e In du s rive r and t he hills pro

je c t ing from th e Su leman range forms t h e B ri t ish dist rict of

De ra Ghazi,in which t he popu la t ion is ve ry mixe d

,comprisin g

variou s t rib e s of Mu sa lman s,su ch as Sayad

,Afghan

, Pathan ,x

B al och,w ith the ir n ume rou s su bdivision s ; a nd mi sc e llan e ou s

ca s t e s of Hin du s,su ch a s B rahman

,Kha t r i

,Arora

,Laban a , Sil d,

B ha t tya , and othe rs . The B al och compris e Lagari,B ozdar,

Mazari,Lan d

,Kasran i

,DrOshak

,Kosah

,andmany othe r clan s , of

ve ry mix e d de sce n t,who a r e sa id to have come in to the s e par t s

towards t he middle of the s ixt e e n th ce n t u ry,whe n HUMAYUN

advan ce d,with t he aid of Pe rsia

,throu gh Khora san , to re c ove r

his thr on e ofDe lhi,a t t h e he ad of a n ume rou s army ve ry large ly

compose d of t he B aloch and othe r t ribe s of th e Kan dahar c ou n t ry.

Th e B aloch is now a ve ry large and mixe d t ribe ; and, in fact ,forms a dist in ct n a t ion ali ty

,e n t ire ly s e para t e from th e Afghan

and n ot in clu de d a t al l in the ir ge n e a logical t able s . Nor in de e ddo t h e B aloch come u n de r t he appe lla t ion s of Afghan or Pa than

for by polit ical re la t ion shi p,ra the r than b y blood de sce n t , the y

ar e Pe rs ian more than Indian ; though b y race , langu age , man

n e rs,and fe a tu re s the y ar e de cide dly Indi an and n ot Pe rsian .

Th e B aloch we re origin ally th e Rajpat B a lae cha,and occu pi e d

t he Kharan cou n t ry adjoini ng the ir fe llow t ribe sme n th e Rai t

B harae c ha (n ow re pre se n t e d in Afghan ist an b y th e B ahre c h i ofShorawak), both be ing clan s of th e gre at Chahuman

,or Chohan

Agn iku la . The la t t e r have e s tablishe d some importan t an d e x

t e n sive colon ie s in In dia,and have give n the ir n ame t o a dist rict

(B ahrae c h) in Ou dh ; t h e Nuwwa b sh ipof Jhajjar (De lhi dist rict )wasan othe r colony of thi s t r ibe

,the lat e chi e f of which

,a B ahrae c hi

Pa than,was e xe cu t e d for his t re ache ry in the Indian Mu t in y of

1857 . We Sha ll spe ak of the B al och la te r on,b u t mu s t he re

n ot ice su ch of the ir n a t ion a li ty as ar e now fou n d wi thi n t h e are aab ove ass ign e d to th e Dadika i . First

,howe ve r

,i t w i ll b e c on

ve n i e n t to dispose of th e B ahr e c hi in Shorawak of Afghan ist an .

The B AHREOHI,or B ARAEOHI

,ar e re ckon e d a t thre e t hou sand

familie s,and comprise t h e s e ct ion s

1 . Al i . B ado . B ahadu r. Man da. ShOro,e t c .

The ir cou n t ry is a poor plain of hard clay,t rave rse d b y the

Lora rive r,and su rrou n de d by was t e s of san d . The B arac hi live

in hu t s of w icke r and ma t t ing,ca lle d Kada l (Pe rsian kada

“ hou se and re ar large n umbe rs of came ls . Ab iI may re pros e n t th e an cie n t Ab i

,a Scythian t rib e me n t ion e d by HOMER

b e li e ve , or e lse the dist rict in Rajwara (Mou n t Ab u), whe n ce theyorigin a lly came . The othe rs w e have me t be fore .

I n th e pla in cou n t ry be twe e n th e In du s and t h e Kal a Rohran ge of hills to th e w e s t

,ar e fou n d t h e B al och tr ibe s above

me n t ion e d,and the ymay b e he re dispose d of. In st e ad of t h e Jrhe l

and -z é of the Pathan and Afghan,t h e B aloch add to th e n ame s

of the ir clan s and se ct ion s th e Pe rsian posse ssive plu ral t e rmin at ion Ju l i , whi ch me an s

“those of

” or “ be long ing to”; thu s

passe s , and have t h e Lan i Pathan on the ir we st borde r. The irs e ct ion s ar e

B askan . B hala . Chakar. Chandya . Chango . Digar .Dol . Dark. Gadi . Gaham . Gamo. Ghul am .

I sa. Ja ’far . Ka lat i . Kayan i . Lad1'

1 . Lagar .Lan d. Mari . Mir . Namwar . Nan da.

Poladi . Shamar. Shaho . Shukar . Siha . Sobi .Sorb

,e t c .

Of the se,B askan may s t an d for Ra sta b Kayasth ; B hala is for

B ha la Su l tan Rajpat , or for B ha l le Kha t ri . CHAKAR is th e n ameof an an ce st ra l chi e ft ai n of the B a loch of Kalat ; h e may havebe e n a Chahi t Rah tor . Digar may s t an d for B henga r In dianhe rdsman t ribe

,or for Dugal Khat ri . Dol s tan ds for B ohil

c an t il e Rajput ; Dark for Du rgb ans i Rajpat (Ka c hwaha ) . Gadiis both Kha t ri and In dian he rdsman ,

Gaham for Gaha rwa r , andGamo for Gamoha

,both Rajput ; Lad1

1 is for Ladi,me rcan t il e

Rajput . Limd i s a Rai t t ribe from th e ban ks of th e Limi rive rin Rajwar ra . Mari s t an ds for Jl/I or i

,Pramara ; Nan da for Na ndé,

Kha t ri . Poladi is the same as the Faoladi of the Hazara,andwill

appe ar ag a in i t re pre se n t s a ve ry an ci e n t and import an t t ribe inthe s e parts

,aft e r whom is n ame d t he B olan Pass

,and whose

memory is con se cra t e d in th e n ot far dis t an t shrin e of Polaji , asw e ll a s in th e more famou s and an ci e n t t e mple of I BM

,or B ola

Mu ltan . Th e re a l n ame i s B ola ; th e t e rmin al di is me re ly the

Sin di ge n it ive affix,corre spondin g to th e Hin di hi and t he Pu khto

da . Shamar st an ds for Sama rpha la , he rdsman t ribe Shu kar forShaka l

,B rahman ; Sihamay st an d for Sahan t

,Kha t ri . Sobi and

Sorb ar e appare n t ly th e same,and s t an d for Sor bya , me rcan t ile

Rajpat . The B ozdar ar e disciple s of HAZRAT SULEMAN,of Ja ’far

pare n t age,th e fou n de r of t he TaOsa Shrin e

,which, wi t h tha t of

Sakhi Sarwar,is th e most popu lar place of pilgrimage in this

part of th e cou n t ry . Th e above Su le man may b e th e Mu salmansu bst i t u t e for Solanki , and Ja

’far for Jipra , a clan of the Pramara .

Th e KHOSAR,or KOSAH

,in habi t th e pla in c ou n try borde ring the

B ozda r on the We s t . Th e Khosah se ct ion s a r e :

B ada B a lOl . Changal . Da st i . Gamo.Haji . Hama l . I sa. Jan da . Ja nga l.Ja rwar . Jaya. Ka lol . Mamari . Ma t i .MihOr . Sikan da r . Ug .

Of the s e n ame s,Khosah is tha t of an In dian tribe of th e gre at

de se rt,and may b e a bran ch of the Kho

,a gre a t clan of the

Ka c hwaha . B ada is for B adda Yada ; Jaje la for Jajothya B rahman ; Janga l i s appare n t ly th e same a s Changal highe r up in t he

ETI flVOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN. 133

list ; Ja rwar is for Ja rwa rya , he rdsman t ribe ; Mi hOr for Me he rya ,me rcan t il e Rajpat

,or for Me hr a Kha tri .

Th e MAz ARI inhabi t a t ract of abou t fifty mil e s by thi rty,

forming th e e xtreme sou th of De ra Ghazi dist rict,and comprise

t h e se ct ion s

Abdal . Azad . B a lach. B angi . B at il . B himba r.Chaoghi . ChaOng a l . De wa . Dharo. Garan i . Golah.

Gorak. Gu lshe r. Haro. Jala. Ja sk. Ju rk.

Ka isa r. Kisr . Lot . Marvi . Ma s id. Minga l.Mor . Masi . Noz ak. Pan di . Pirak. Pola t .

Sado. Sa lat . Sama l . San jar. Sarga .

Taka r. z sd.

Of the se n ame s,Mazari sta n ds for Mysa r i , Hin du t ribe of t he

In dian de se rt ; B a lach is for B a loch,and st an ds for B a lae c ha

Chohan ; B angi is a Ja t t ribe ; B at il is for B oti la Rajput ; B himb a r for B himla Gahl ot ; Chaog h i andChaon g a l appe a r to b e thesame , and may st an d for Chaonda Pramara ; Dewa is for Deb aPr ama ra ; Dha ro forDuha rya Rah tor ; Haro for Ha r t B rahman ;Mor for Mohor

,me rcan t il e RajpiI t , and t ribe of gre a t In dian

de se rt ; Masi is the Musa, fre qu e n t ly appe aring in the se ct ion s ofmos t Pa than and Afghan t ribe s

,he re thu s a lt e re d for th e affix

am,a s MOS I an i in st e ad of Musa-an i Pandi for Panda B rahman ;

Polat is t he same as th e Poladi above me n t ion e d ; Ra is , orRa isan i

,st an ds for Raolca Solan ki ; Takar for Thaka r,me rcan t i le

Rajp1'

1 t ; Sa rga for Sagra Pramara .

Th e LUNDa r e in two division s,Sori a nd Tibi . The ir se ct ion s

Al o. B aran . Chandya . Chato . Choli . Daola t .

Da st i . De go. Gadi . Garan i . G e nju r . Gorich .

Hyda r . Jamo . Jan di . Jan g ii . Ja t . Kamal .Kamba r. Kan j. Khun di . Kosa . Ladi Lan d .

Mari . MOlO. Me o. Natho . Pa sham . Pe shag .

Rin d . Sado. sah . sak. Shah. Sidik, e t c .

Of the ab ove n ame s,Land is tha t of a t ribe from th e ban ks of

the L I‘

I n i rive r in Marwar ; the ir division s of Sori and Tibi a r e

name d a ft e r th e dist rict s the y occu py . Chato is a B rahmantribe . Gorich is the Ke ru ch Rajpat , he re common ly ca lle d Gorchan i ; th e n ame ha s appe are d be fore , andwe sha ll me e t i t aga inlat e r on ; Jamo for Jaemo, m e rcan t ile Rajpii t ; Rin d is an In diantribe of t h e Rin or Ran of Ka ch, th e gre a t sa lt ma rsh in to whichthe rive r Lan i disembogu e s ; Me o

,n a t ive of Mewat , aborigin a l

Indian t ribe ; ssh a Hin du t ribe on e a st bank of In du s , in Jhe lamdistrict .

The KASRANI in habi t the cou n t ry a t the jun ct ion of the De ra

Isma il andDe ra Gha z i dist rict s,and the adjoin ing b il ls to the

w e st,and c omprise th e se ct ion s :

At a . B a lo. B an j . B hada .

B roh . Cha lgari . Chaora . Chara .

Hamal . Hal a t . Jand. Jarwar .

Lagha. Lango. La shkar. Mam.

Pe har. Ran j. Soba . Wa sh,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,Ka sar

,or Ka sran i

,may st an d for Ku chra

Gahlot . B hada and B ha t i a r e for B adda and B ha tti Ja dim orYad1

1 t ribe s . B owa may b e the t ribe whe n ce Sprang the B owl ,orDilami

,dyn asty of Pe rsia . Jarwa r st ands for Ja rwa rya he rds

man t ribe . Lagha is the same as Laghari,which ha s th e plu ral

posse ssive t e rmin a t ion ar t-an t be fore de scribe d andwi ll b e n ot ice dagain amongst th e B al oc h. Lango stan ds for Langaha Solanki .Mam is B rahman . The NUTKANI

,or NATAx

,in habit th e Sanghar

di vision of De ra Ghaz i dis t rict , and c omprise t he se ct ion s

ChOt . Ja sm . La11‘

1 . Manda r . Maro.Mat i . Sanjar . Tango

,e t c .

Of the se n ame s , Nu t ak may st an d for Na t,or Na th

,an a b or ig i

n a l In dian t ribe of nomadic habits , and large ly e ngage d a s jugg l e rs , rc pe

-dan c e rs,a thle t e s

,e t c . ChOt may stan d for Chato

B rahman . Th e othe rs have be e n b e fore n ot ice d . Most of the ses e ct ion s of th e B a loch t ribe s a b ove de sc ri b e d c on ta in ve ry fe wfamil i e s , va rying from fift e e n or twe n ty in the smalle r to on ly a

hu n dre d or so a t the large st . All the B a loch above de scribe d ar eB ri t ish su bje ct s .

Th e G OROHANI de rive the ir de sce n t froman an ce stor ca lle d Gor ishor Gora ish, whi ch n ame ha s give n ris e to the n ot ion of t he irafi n i ty to t he Kor e sh Arab . The Gorich ar e re a lly Indian and

t h e same pe ople as the Ke ru ch Rajpat,a Ka c hwaha or a Pa rihara

clan probably. Th e Gorich, or Korich, or G ora ish , or Ku ru sh, ast h e n ame is pron ou nce d in diffe re n t parts

,is a wide ly e xt e nde d

t ribe on th e In du s borde r. Th e n ame Kor e sh or Ku ru sh is saidt o b e th e n a t ion a l de sign a t ion of the Kafir t ribe s n orth of Lughman ; and i t is n ot impossible i t may have b e e n th e family n ameof th e CYRUS king of Pe rsia , who was b orn in t h e Cabu l c ou n t ry.

Ke ru c h is th e n ame of a Rai t t ribe,or clan

,which may have

be e n adopt e d in to the Rajput n a t ion,though of diffe re n t ra c e and

de sce n t .

G OROHANI s e ct ion s ar e

Al Okh . Ayri . B abi . B ab Ol . B adol .B an ga l . B azg ir. B raham . Chang. Chot i .

”136 AN I NQUIRY I NTO THE

I sa. I sa b la ta . Jakra . Jahya . Jam. JOg i .Kasim . KhOc hi . La lak Lan ja . Ma

’ruf. Ma t .

Mazar. Moh ima . Nahar . Pa to . B othar. Sa lar.SOmin . Shamir . Sidak. Tayk. vag ade o. Zakr i

,e t c .

Of the se , B aharha i is for B ahaoha r , me rcan t i le Rajpat ; B a la itfor B a lmain

,Ja t . Dahima is In dian he rdsman t ribe

,and a

B rahman t ribe a lso . G anju ra is sa id to b e the n ame of th e

common an ce stor of th e Kha t ran t ribe,who be longe d origin a lly

t o t h e Tarin t ribe . Chachi is sa id to b e a bran ch of th e Doda iB a loch . Hosi may stan d for Oswal , me rcan t il e RajpiI t . I sa b la ta

is a compou n d of I sap andLa ta join e d t oge the r. Ma t is for Sr i

Ma t B rahman . Naha r,in th e t ime of t he Mu gha l e mpe rors

furn ishe d the chie ft a in of t he Kha t ran,his re side n ce be in g a t

Naha r Kot . Rothar is Rahtor . Ta ik is for Tyka Prama ra .

vag ade o for Gogadeva Rahtor . Most of the othe rs have be e nbe fore e xpla in e d .

To th e n orth of th e Kha tran is the MUSA,or MUsA-XHEL

Pa than t ribe . B e yon d the m aga in to t he n orth a r e the Shiran i,

pre viou sly de sc ribe d,and to th e we st a r e the Kaka r. Th e Masa

khe l is re ckon e d a t six thou san d famili e s,a nd by some c on

side r e d a bran ch of th e Kakar,thou gh th e la t t e r do n ot a ckn ow

ledge them as of the ir kin dre d . Th e MaSa-khe l spe ak Pu shto,

and a re a l l Su n n i Mu sa lman s,b u t the y re s emble t he B a loch in

th e form of the ir fe u da l gove rnme n t ra the r than the democ rat icPa than .

MUsA-XHEL se ct ion s a r e

B ahir . B a lOl . B azi . Hamza . Ha san . Kan o .

Laha r. Maghdiid. Salim. Shadi . Umar,e t c .

Adjoin in g th e Masa-khe l to th e n orth is an othe r Pa thant ribe— ISOT, or SOT, a Rah tor clan . The y n umbe r on ly abou tthre e hu n dre d fami lie s , and a r e mos t ly n omadic

,ranging the

spu r s of Ka la Roh,w e s t of De ra Ghazi

,and livin g in cave s

du ring w in t e r. The y a r e a llie d w ith th e Ja ’far Pa than (Jtpra

Prama ra ) by ma rriage , and some of them a r e e ngage d a s ca rri e rsand hu sban dme n . ISOT se ct ion s a r e

Ado. Chan do . Khadi . Khidar . Mala .

Noh . PaOnda . Sado . Sa tar,e t c .

To th e sou th of the Isot is th e t ribe of JA ’FAR Pa than,a b ove

me n t ion e d . The y n umbe r abou t five hu ndre d famili e s ; the irchi e f town is Drug.

JA’FAR se ct ion s a r e

HOl . Ja tal . Jira . Khi dar. Mohra . Pa to.

B aje li . Ramid . Rawan i . Umar. Sada . Silha,e t c .

HOl and Ja t a l ar e Ja t t ribe s . Jira is for Jira n me rcan t il eRajpu t . Mohra for Mohor di t to. Pa to for Pa turya Rajpat .

Raja li for Rajwa r , or Raja r , Rajput of In dian de se rt . Ramidfor Ramdeva Rah tor . Rawan i for Rewar i he rdsman tribe .

S i lha for Sinha la Kha t ri,or for S i ika la Rajpat .

To the w e st of th e Kha t ran a r e th e LUNI Pa than ,th e mode rn

re pre se n t a t ive s of th e an cie n t Lavanya , who wi th the ir n e ighb our s the Damara

,th e mode rn Duma r

,figu re promin e n t ly in

t he his tory of Ka shmir du ring the t e n t h and e le ve n th ce n t u rie s .

Th e Lan i Pa tha n—so ca ll e d to dist ingu ish them from th e Land

B a loc h of th e same race— n umbe r abou t a thou san d famili e s , andinhabi t th e Tarin cou n t ry to the n orth of Chot ia li . The irlan gu age is a corrupt Pukh to mixe d wi th B a lochki .LUNI se ct ion s ar e

B abu. B anj1 . Ka t . Lad1'

Ma l . Sado. Saman d . Shadi .Zan gOl , e t c .

The TARIN t ribe occu pi e s th e Sibi andPe shin dist rict s , a nd"

on e of th e five t ribe s composin g t h e Sha rkhb i mdivision of th e

Sa r a b an r i Afghan the othe rs be in g th e Shiran i , Myan a , B are ch,and Aormu r . Of the se the Shiran i t ribe has be e n de scribe d ;th e othe rs we wi ll n ot ice pre se n t ly. The Tarin ar e pa rt ly agricu ltu ra l and part ly pa stora l

,and a r e in thre e divis ion s—Spin

Tor,and Abdal. The Abdal comprise s the Du ran i t ribe s

will b e de scribe d fu rthe r on .

Th e SPIN TARIN,

“Whi t e Tarin,inhabit ‘ th e Zhawara

,or hol

low,of Ta" Chot iali

,and ar e large ly employe d in th e carrying

trade . The y a r e re ckon e d a t six thou san d famili e s,and the ir

se ct ion s are

Ado. Laghjam. Lasari . Marpa. Ob c h i . Pam.

Shado . Su l eman lagh . Wadar . Yahya,e t c .

Th e TOR TARIN,

“ B lack Tarin,inhabit th e Pe shin vall e y,

havin g t he Ac hakz i to the ir n orth,th e B a re ch t o the ir w e st , and

th e di s trict of Shal (Qu e t ta) to the ir sou th, whilst on th e e a s t the yare se para t e d from t he ir Spin Tarin t ribe sme n by a st rip of Kakart e rri tory . The y a r e re ckon e d a t t e n thou san d fami li e s , and compris e th e se ct ion s

Ab ab akar . Ahmad . Ali . B ab u. B adhi . B ado.B a t i . Harim. Hadya . Hydar . Hyka l . Isma i l.Kanda . KOk. Mal ikyar . Ma lmimi . Man di . Mangal .Ne kb akh t i . Nin . S ikhi . Tarah. Ya ’

c ub e tc .

Spin Tarin me an s the “Whit e or Su pe rior Tarin ,and Tor

Tarin th e “ B lac k or In fe rior Tarin and i t may b e tha t t he

e pi t he t s Spin and Tor re fe r to t h e poli t ic a l fa ct ion s thu s n amed,

whi ch w e have pre viou sly n ot ice d . The n ame Tarin it s e lf se emsto b e th e same as th e Ta r t B rahman . Ab ab akar

,fre qu e n t ly me t

be fore,t oge the r wi th Ab a and Ab i

,may s t an d for the a n cie n t

Ab ioi of STRARO, a Scythi an t ribe . Hyka l may re pre se n t t hean cie n t Aigla i be fore me n t ion e d .

The B AREOHI,or B AHREOH

,are the B ha rae cha Chohan Agn ikula

Rajput,andinhabi t t h e Shorawak dis tr ict be twe e n Pe shin an dt he

Sist an de se rt . The y ar e re ckon e d a t fou r thou sand famili e s,and

have small s e t t leme n t s a t Ka la-B os t,a t RI

Idb a r and Pu lalak,

and some othe r place s we st of the He lman d . The y a r e most lyn omadi c

,b u t many live in hu t s of ma t t ing and t amarisk wicke r

pla st e re d ove r wi th mud,and ca lle d Kada l . The se a re most ly

along the cou rse of the rive r Lora,which flows t hrou gh the ir

cou n t ry on it s way to join th e Tarn ak .

B AREOHI se c t ion s are

1 . Ali . B ada l . B arak .

B asok . Chopan Daad. Hu sOn . Maha li .Man di . Mardan . Shakar. ShOkh . Zako, e t c .

B a sa and B a sok are th e same,and st an d for th e B asi In dian

se rf t ribe be fore n ot ice d . Chopan is de rived from the Haz arahclan of tha t n ame . Mahali may st an d for Maha i la he rdsmant ribe .

To the sou th of th e B are c hi ar e th e B alochi of Nu shki .Th e B ALOOHI I re cogn is e as th e B a lae c ha Chohan . The y will

appe ar aga in whe n w e t re a t of the inhabit an t s of t he mode rnB a lochist an .

Th e MYANA,or MI YANA

,t ribe is n ot now fou n d in Afghan is t an

as a dis t in ct t e rritoria l pe ople,b u t are distribu t e d ove r mos t of

th e e a st e rn b orde r of th e cou n try amongst t h e se ct ion s of the

large r Pa than t ribe s,su ch a s Shiran i

,B angash

,e t c .

,and amongst

th e Povindah t rade rs . Th e Shira n i Miyan i a re se t t le d in the

Goma l va lle y ; the ir se ct ion s are

B adar. Firoz . Isma i l. Lughman . Mayar.Mirg al . NarO. SOn . Shri

,e t c .

The othe r Miyan i se ct ions a r e

Abis . Gharshin . Ghoran i . Ja ’far. JOt . KOki .

Kha t ran . La t h. Lawani . Malahi . Sa lah . Samra .

Sarghi . Shikim . SOt . Sin . Togh . ZOr i .

Of the se n ame s,Miyan i may re pre se n t the an cie n t Me ionoi ,

aft e rwards c alled Lydi , and me n t ion e d by HERODOTUS among thesu bje ct s of CR<E SUS

,king of Lydia

,conqu e re d by DARI US . Lath

The B UG TI t ribe inhabit s the hi lls sou th of th e Mari,andwe st

of Rajanpu r . The ir se ct ion s ar e

B agi . Chandar. Damg i . Drig . F irOz . Gor.Ja ’far . Jakar. Ja sk. Kah eja . Ka lpa r. Kamak.

Maha l. Man du . Mysar i . Nath . Nok . Nuri .Paja lor . Phong . Rama . Roha l . Se khar . Shalo.Shambi . Soda . Su n dar . Sarki

,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,B u g t i may st an d for B hag ta , Indian he rdsman

t ribe . Chan dar for Cha ndra B rahman , or for Cha nda Chohan .

Kalpa r for Ka lpusa r Pr emara . Rama for Ramdeva Rah tor .

Roha l for Rohila,n a t ive of Roh. Shalo for n a t ive of Sha l, or

Qu e t ta . The B ugt i , like th e Mari,a r e n omad a nd pre da tory,

b u t of la t e ye ars,in common w ith many othe r of t h e indepe n

de n t Pa than t ribe s on the B ri t ish borde r,have be c ome more

orde rly,and ar e taking to agricu lt u re .

This comple t e s ou r e n ume ra t ion of the t ribe s inhabi t ing thec ou n t ry a ssign e d to th e Dadika i of HERODOTUS . I t a lso comple te sou r re vi ew of th e fou r n a t ion s n ame d by tha t hi storian a s c omprisin g t h e se ve n th sa t rapy of th e empire of DARI USHYSTASPES . The

e ighth,n in th

,and t e n th sa t rapie s lay be yon d th e re gion c om

prise d in th e Arian a to which ou r inqu iry is c onfin ed,b u t the

e le ve n th come s wi thin ou r range .

The e le ve n th sa t rapy,HERODOTUS says

,comprise d th e Kaspioi ,

Pa u sika i,Pan t ima thoi

,andDari ta i . Of the se the fir st -n ame d

may re pre se n t th e t ribe of th e Kasyapa B u dha , aft e r whom t h e

Ka shmir cou n t ry was calle d,in Sa n skri t

,Kasydpamdr or Kasyd

pagar a , and as su ch l ie be yon d th e are a of ou r in qu iry. The

othe r thre e n a t ion s we re c on t igu ou s on e to th e othe r— a t le a st , ifmy ide n t ifica t ion s a r e corre ct—and e xt e n de d from th e He lman d tothe In du s

,through the Pa ropamisu s re gion ; tha t mou n t a in ous

t ra ct a long th e sou the rn borde rs of B akt r ian a,n ow c on st i t u t ing

th e Highlands of Za b u lis tan,or Ghazni

,of Kab u l istan or Kam

boj1a (the pre se n t Kafir is tan ), and th e mou n t a in ou s re g ion of

Da rdis t an,or Kohi st a n of B olor. Th e whole re gion lay obliqu e ly

b e twe e n t h e n orthe rn borde rs of the s e ve n th sa trapy,ju st de

scribed,and the sou the rn borde rs of the twe lfth sa t rapy, t o b e

n e xt de scribe d . The orde r in which the se thre e n a t ion s lay, fromwe st to e a s t

,first th e Pan t ima thoi

,n e xt th e Paus ikoi

the n th e Darita i .The Pan tima thoi ar e n owhe re t race able in Afghani s tan by that

n ame,so far as I c an le arn . Th e n ame may b e a Gre e k com

pou n d sign ifying Al l th e Mat i,

”which t ribe , according to the

Afghan ge n e a logy, comprise d, a s we have be fore se e n,a ll the

de sc e n dan ts of MATO,the dau ght e r of SHEKH B ET, B atan i , who

w e re colle ct ive ly s tyle d Ma t i,t h e Lu di and G hil z i be in g th e

c hi e f . On the othe r han d,th e Pan t ima thoi of HERODOTUS may

b e th e G re e k form of Panduma t i or Pan du Ma t i,in c on t radis

t in ct ion to the Pe rsian Ma t i,the Ma tie noi of th e e ight e e n th

sa t rapy,who a re th e same pe ople as t he Ma t ian oi me n t ion e d by

S TRARO (Ge og . x i . 8) as adjoin in g th e Me de s be low t h e Pa rakhoa

thr os mou n t ain s ; tha t is , in Pe rs ia to th e sou th of th e Al b u rjrange . I n an othe r passage (i i . 5) STRARO me n t ion s t he Sau roma t ai amongst t he n a t ion s dw e llin g be twe e n t h e Caspian and

t he Eu xin e se a s as fa r as th e Cau casu s . The se a r e a diffe re n tbran ch of th e Ma t i— t he S i1r Mat i

,or Ma t i of th e Solar race , a

qu a lifica t ion whi ch is in applicable to th e Ma t i of Afghan istan ,

who we re de sce n dan t s of SHEKH B ET,B at an i

,th e an ce st ral r e pre

se n ta t ive of t h e Lu n ar race of Rajpu t,or Roya l Skythian , in

Afghan is t an,as be fore re la t e d . The Lu n ar race of Rajpu t in

Afghan istan as de sce n dan t s of SHEKH B ET,t he B ha t t i chi e ft a in ,

w e re al l of Pan du de sce n t,and the Pan du sove re ign s of th e Pal

dyn asty of De lhi—t h e Thar,Tawari

,or Tori t ribe of Rajpat

ru le d in Afghani st an,toge the r with oth e r Rajpi1 t kin gs , for many

ce n tu ri e s,u n t il the ir powe r was fin ally broke n by SULTAN MAH

MUD,of Ghazn i

,in th e e arly pa rt of the e le ve n th ce n t u ry.

The Mat i of Afghan is t an ar e divide d in t o th e two g re a tbran che s of Ghilji andLadi . Th e Ghi lji a re su ppose d t o de rivefrom a Tu rk t ribe be yon d th e Jaxar t e s

,ca lle dKhilichi— “Swords

me n .

” B u t,to ju dge from t h e composi t ion of t he t ribe

,the n ame

G hilj1 is more like a corru pt ion of th e Rajpu t Ke r u ch of Hin dust an and Rajwa rr a , pron ou n ce d a long t h e In du s as G ora ish

Gorich,Kor e sh

,Gu rich

,Ku rush

,e t c . ; for th e n ame s of t he clan s

a r e most ly re fe rable to a Rajput or In dian sou rce,whilst th e

t ribe spe aks th e Pu khto and obse rve s th e Pukhtunwa l i (Pa thancode of laws an d cu stoms ) ; and, in st e ad of any t radi t ion of a

Tu rk origin,t race s i t s de sce n t from a prin ce of Ghor by th e

daught e r of a B a t an i chi e fta in whose occu pan cy wa s in th e hi llsabou t Ghazn i . This is on e vi e w of th e cas e . An othe r is

,tha t

the n ame s B a t an i andGhi lji may re pre se n t t ribe s of As ia Minor—B i thyn i and Kil iki— su bje ct s of CB (E SUS

,kin g of Lydia

,whe n

he wa s disposse ss e d by DARI US HYSTASPES,king of Pe rsia

whom the s e tribe s,and othe rs from the same qu art e r

,may have

be e n t ran splan t ed t o th e e as t e rn provin ce s of hi s empire,whe re

the forme r may b e re pre se n t e d by the B a te n i of PLI NY . How

e ve r this may b e , th e Ghilji clan s , as w e have se e n,a r e ve ry

large ly In dian in n ame .

The Mat i of Afghan is t an appe ar to have an cie n t ly occupi e d t heArghan dab va lle y a nd t h e e as t e rn ban k of the He lman d n orth ofKandahar

,and to have e xt e n de d the n ce e as twards t hrough th e

highlands of Ghazn i to the base of t h e Su leman range,and on

wards to t he n orth through the we st e rn highlan ds of Su fe d Kohto the borde rs of Ja la lab ad

,t he Kamb ojia dis trict of Ka b u lis tan .

Th e we st e rn port ion of thi s t ract was forme rly occu pie d b y theLiIdi bran ch of th e Ma t i

,b u t the y have long sin c e le ft th e cou n

t ry and se t t le d in Hin du stan,chie fly in Sarh ind ; whils t i t s

e ast e rn port ion , from th e vicin ity of Kalat i G hilz i to Ja la lab ad, iss t ill occupi e d b y th e G hi lz i .Ne xt to t he Pan t ima thoi come th e Pau sika i of HERODOTUS .

The n ame may s t an d for Hin di Pasht -lc i of the Pashi .” The ya r e th e same pe ople e vide n t ly a s th e Pas ian i (t he Pe rsian plu ra lform of the In dian n ame andme an in g “Pa si kin dre d ”) me n t ion e dby STRARO as on e of those Skyth ian tri b e s who de prive d theGre e ks of B akt r ian a . Spe aking of t he Skyth ian s , STRAB O says

(Ge og. xi . The be s t kn own t ribe s ar e those who de prive d t heGre e ks of B akt rian a , the Arioi ,Pa s ianoi , Tokharoi andSakarau loi,who cam e from the cou n t ry be yon d th e Jaxa rt e s

,Opposit e th e

Saka i and Sogdianoi , and which coun t ry wa s a lso occu pi e d b ySaka i .”

Th e Arioi wou ld b e t he pe ople of an ci e n t Aria (mode rn He ra t )to th e we s t and sou th-we s t of B akt ria (mode rn B a lkh) , and we rea lre ady in tha t cou n t ry prior to th e arriva l of the Gre e ks . The

Tokha roi wou ld b e t he pe ople of the me diae va l Tokhar is tan to then orth and n orth-e a st of B akt ria

,a provin ce which in clude d the

e as t e rn port ion of B akt ria and adjoin ing port ion of Sogdia , a nd

comprise d th e whole of t h e hilly cou n t ry a t t he he ad wa t e rs of

t h e Oxu s . This pe ople spre ad a ll down the In du s va lle y u n de r then ame of Tog hian i Tu rk ; th e prOpe r n ame appe ars to have be e nTogh in th e singu lar

,and Toghian i and Tokhari a r e plu ra l for

ma t ion s,the on e Pe rs ian

,the othe r B a loch ; th e plu ra l t e rmin a

t ion,-ar i

,oft e n occu rring in t he n ame s of B aloch t ribe s in st e ad of

th e -an i of th e Pe rs ian . Th e S akarau loi a r e by some su ppose d tob e re pre s e n t e d by th e mode rn Sa r ikoli , b u t a pre fe rable ide n t ifica t ion is obt a in e d by re ading Saka t au roi in s t e ad of Sakarau loi ;

w e shou ld the n have on the e as t of B akt r ia th e gre a t and powe rfu l Ka t au r or Ka tor n a t ion

,which e stab lishe d con t e mporary

bran ch dyn a s t ie s a t Kabu l and in Kashmir,and which is a t this

day re pre se n t e d in Afghan ist an by t h e Shah-Ka tor prin ce s of

Chit ra l andKashkar.La s t ly, th e Pa sian i wou ld b e t he mode rn PashaO to t he sou th

of B akt r ia , in th e h illy t ract from B amian throu gh Kafirist an to

th e Ku n ar Va lle y. The prope r n ame of this pe ople in th e

singu la r is Pas , or Pash ; t he n ame occ u rs in this form in t h e “Ra

ja t ar in g in i , in t h e appe ll at ion of a milit ary chi e f style d PasikaThaku r

“ Chie ftain of t he Pasi (B k. vi ii . , S I . the Pu kh to

in qu ire why or how,in this case

,the se de sce n dan ts of su ch i llus

t r iou s Arab proge n itors have lapse d from so honou rable a con n e ct ion to th e de spise d and de g rade d con di t ion of Kafir . I t is cle artha t th e Cu r e sh de sce n t claime d by the Kafir is me re ly a b it of

Mu hammadan van i ty,to hi de the ir re a l de sce n t from t h e Rajpii t

Ke ru c h , a ve ry an ci e n t tribe in the se part s,and wide ly distri

bu t e d throughou t t h e In du s va ll e y,as we have s e e n in the

Gorchan i,or G oraishan i

,of De ra Ghaz i and the KorOsh of De ra

Isma i l and B an u dist rict s . An cie n t ly the Ke ra ch was proba b ly ave ry import an t tribe of Afghani s tan ; and the Ku ru sh t ribe , towhich CYRUS

,King of Pe rsia

,be longe d (andof which th e Arabian

Gare sh may have be e n a bran ch), may have b e e n the same as the

Ke ru c h prior to i t s adopt ion,u n de r the lat t e r n ame

,in t o the

Rajput n a t ion ali ty which was e st ablishe d in Afghani st a n in

con se qu e n ce of th e ce ssion of th e cou n try,up to t h e ParOpamisus

in clu sive,to SANDRAKOTTOS (CHANDRAGUPTA Mau rya ; th e t it le is

sugge st ive ) by SELEUE US NI XATOR , as be fore re la t e d.

B e s ide s th e Ke ru c h Rajpat amon gs t the Kafir,the re ar e se ve ral

othe r Rai t and In dian t ribe s amongst those of t he ir clan s,of

which we have the n ame s . Some of the large st andmost import an t division s of th e Kafir commu ni cat ing with t he Chit ral orKashkar va lle y are the t ribe s ca lle d Kho

,and Kalasha

Ar anya ; a ll thr e e n ame s of we ll-kn own Rajpat t ribe s withou t anyalt e ra t ion a t a ll . The Kho i s a clan of the Ka c hwaha

,a gre at

t ribe,which forme rly appe ars to have e xt e n de d t hr oughou t

E as t e rn Afghan istan,from th e se a to the mou n t a in s

,and to have

give n i t s n ame to th e cou n t ri e s a t opposi t e e xt re me s of i t s oc c upan cy— to Kach Gan dava and Kach Makran of mode rn B aloc h ist an in on e dire ct ion

,and to Hin du Kush and Kashkar in the

othe r . Th e Ka lasha,or Kalacha

,is a Chalak or Solan ki Rajpat

clan and t h e Aranya,or Arnya , a r e also Rajpat (Ra tor or Kach

waha and may re pre se n t th e Ar isn i of th e Dionys iacs of

NONNUS,whe re (as TROYER obse rve s in h is “

Raja t ar ing ini ,” vol . ii.

pp. 307—8) the y ar e cou ple d wi th th e Khon thi (Khothi Pa than ,or Kutah of Nawag a i), th e Zaori (Zar i of Ghor), th e Jori (JoraRah tor

,and Yar ia Pa than ), and th e KaSpe iri (Kasha r i of

Kashmir) . Th e Ar i e n oi ar e also me n t ion e d in th e B assa ri ca ofDENI S of Samos a long w ith the KaSpe ir i and the Kossai (Kashar i

andKhasa ), who we re th e origin al pe ople of Kaspe r ia (Kashu r , orKa shmir) , as the same au thor obse rve s . Anothe r Kafir t ri b e of

Rajput n ame is th e Nurgal or Dara Nar i,which s t an ds for the

Nor,or Norka

,a t ribe ve ry wide ly dist ribu t e d in We s t e rn

Afgha n is tan,chie fly in S is tan and abou t He ra t . Th e Indian

affin i t i e s of th e Kafir a r e shown in on e view in th e followin g listof the ir t ri be s and se ct ion s

Amishi . Arnya . Askin . Ashpin . AtOr . Ayra t .

B ashga li . B ari . B e rag a l i . Chanak . Ghan e sh . Chimi .Chunya . Dangarik. DOb a . Demish . Ding . Dahtah .

Gado . G ambir . Gawachi . Gosht a . Gami . Jamaj.Jamka. Ka b rah . Ka ig a l . Kala sha . Ka ltar . Kama.

Kamoj. Kamoz . Kampar. Kamt oz . Kastoz . Ka tar .Kat i . Kaya th . Khachin . Khalam . Mandiga l . Man dal .Man c hashi .Mil . N1

1ra . Pa in tar . Pashaga r. Panda.

Paron i . POt . Pimi c h . Punuz . Rana. Saigal .Salar . S amajil . San o. Shan a . SokoO. Son in de sh .

Tapakal . Tari . Wadihn. WaO. Wae g a l . Wamah .

WOli-wae,e t c .

Th e t e rmin a t ion -

ga l ,-

ga li , Jral of some of t he above n ame s corre sponds to t h e Hin di Joula and Pukhto -hhe l

,and is also fou n d

u n a lt e re d in some of th e B a lochis t an t ribe s i t me an s “ clan,

” or“t ribe

” or “ family,or “

a ssocia t ion .

” Some of th e aboves e ct ion s have adopt e d Islam

,and ar e su bje ct s of th e Kabu l

Gove rnme n t on th e s ide s of th e Ja la la b ad andKu n ar va lle ys,and

of t he in de pe n de n t,or n ow t ribu t ary

,chie fs of Ka shkar on the

s ide of th e Chi tra l va lle y . B u t th e gre a t e r part rema in fre e and

re t a in the ir an cie n t re ligion s,cu s toms

,an d langu age s . Forme rly

t h e Kafir occupi e d th e whole of th e Kashkar andKimar va lle ys,

a nd e xt e n de d in to th e adjoin in g dis t ricts of Yasin andPanjkora,

towards th e Eas t ; tha t is , in t o t he Da rada cou n t ry, wi th th en a t ive s of which the y appe ar to b e of common de sce n t . B u t n ow

the y— the in habi t an t s of Kun ar andKashkar—a ll profe ss Islamt he ru ling classe s be ing of the S u n n i se ct , and t h e su bordin a t ea nd se rvile of th e Shi a ’

; be side s the se two orthodoxMu hammadans e c ts

,the re is a he re t ic se ct ca lle d Mau lai

,a word which

,accord

in g t o DE GUI GNE , is th e Chin e s e re nde ring of th e Ara b ic Ma lae

hida He re t ics ”th e la t t e r be ing th e n ame give n to th e

Isma ili,

” kn own in Eu rope as t h e s e ct of t he “ Assassin s .

” Th e

Mau lai a r e ve ry n ume rou s in th e Uppe r Oxu s S t a t e s n orth of th e

Hin du Ku sh,b u t in th e Kashkar va lle y the y a r e confin e d most ly

t o the Ladkho va lle y,whi ch .is inhabit e d by th e Arn iya and

Kha chin Kafir,who ar e t oge the r style d Kho, and the ir langu age

Khowar,or Khajii n a (Kha c h in a ) .

I n t h e above lis t of Kafir clan s and se ct ion s,a large proport ion

be ar pu re Rajpat n ame s . Amishi s tan ds probably for Ama sht,

Kayas th clan . Askin for Yaskun (a n ci e n t Assake n i) , or Ya shk i n

,of Yasin and Gilgit . B ari is th e n ame of a B rahman t ribe

of Northe rn In di a ; b u t he re t he B ar i con st i t u t e a se rvile cla ss,

and ar e he ld in n o e st ima t ion by th e Kafir ; i t is sa id,in de e d

tha t th e B ari a re a diffe re n t race from th e o the r Kafir,who in

con se qu e n ce have e n slave d them ,and fre qu e n t ly s e ll t hem t o

146 AN I NQUIRY INTO THE

Mu sa lman slave -de ale rs . B ashga li is part ly con ve rt e d to Islam .

The ir wome n we ar th e horn e d he ad-dre ss which wa s pe cu liar toth e an ci e n t Ja ta of Kashgh ar . Th e prope r n ame of this t ribe isB ash or Pash

,which re pre se n t s th e Pau sika i of HERODOTUS , and

Pasian oi of STRARO,and t he Pashae of t he Afghan s . B e ra-gali

s t ands for th e B e r t Kha t ri . Chan ak, ChanOsh , and Chimya may

s t an d for Chan an and Churya , In dian h e rdsman clan s . Cha imi orChimi for Chamai n Gujar . Da nga rik is an In dian he rdsmant ribe . DOb a is Pramara Rajpii t . Demish

,for Dama B rahman "

Gado for Gadi Kha t ri , or for Gadi he rdsman . Gami for Game,

or Gamoha,Rajpat . Jamaj and Jamka for Jam

,th e Mu su lman

su bst it u t e for Shuma Ja re ja Rajpat . Kahrah,or Kah a r ah

Kahorya Prama r a,or for Kaha rya B rahman . Kama

,Kamoj, or

Kamoz,Kampar and Kamtoz

,a r e al l cla n s of th e B a shga li .

Kamoz and Kamt oz are Uppe r a nd Low e r Kama re spe ct ive ly.

Th e Kama dis t rict is,or wa s

,th e chie f se a t of th e Pa sha e of

Lu ghman ; prior to whom i t wa s probably the se a t of th e a n cie n tKamboh

,aft e r which i t wa s ca lle d Kamb ojia . Ka tar

,or Ka tor

is th e same pe ople a s the Ke t oran or Ka t orman,who e st a blished

a Tu rk dyn a sty which ru le d con t e mporan e ou sly in two bran che sa t Kabu l andPe shawa r re spe ct ive ly

,from t he be gin n in g of the

fifth to the la t t e r part of th e n in th ce n tu ry,whe n

,a ft e r losing

mu ch of the ir pow e r and t e rrit ory to th e Thar Rajput kin gs of

De lhi,the y w e re fin ally ove rthrown by them and th e G ha z n avis .

Unde r th e ru le of th e Ka tor Yu e chi (Ge t a i or Ja t a ) B u ddhi smwa s th e re ligion of t he cou n t ry

,b u t du ring th e ce n t u ry or so of

Tu ar Rajput sove re ign ty,B rahmin ism wa s t h e domin an t re ligion

t ill th e Hin du wa s fin ally disposs e sse d by SARAXTAG IN,who

fou n de d t h e Ghazn avi Tu rk dyn as ty. Th e SHAH KATORI of Kashka r and Chi t ral , who, as above su gge s t e d

,re pre se n t th e S akar a u loi

of STRARO,a re th e same pe ople as th e Ka tar of Kafir is t an

n ame of whi ch cou n t ry was forme rly Ka t or ; a t le a s t in t h e t imeof TAMERLANE

,t h e be gin n in g of t h e fift e e n th ce n tu ry . Kaya th

st an ds for Kayas th, scribe or cle rk t ribe of Rajput . Kha lam for

Kalam,Gahlot Rajpii t . Man digal andMan dal for Ma nda Ka ch

waha . Pashaga r, or Pa shag al , for Pa shae , be fore n ot ice d. Pa ron i

or ParOt i for Pa rOt , Gahlot . Pan da for Panda,B rahman .

or Ron o,for th e Raoka Solan ki ; or, be ing ca lle d a lso (says B ID

DULPH) Hora iya , for Ha r a ir Prama ra . Sa iga l is a Kha t ri t ribe .

Son inde sh for Son iga r a Chohan . Tari is a B rahmin t ribe .

Wadib u appe ars aga in amongst t ri b e s of B a lochis ta n,and

probably r e pr e se n t s th e Vide ha of t h e Maha b har a t,e t c . Wae

Wae g a l , and We li Wa e a r e for B el l,be fore a ss ign e d to th e B oioi

Gr e e k,and adopt e d a s a t ribe le ss c lan by th e Rajpii t . Wamah

for B ama B rahman .

AN INQUI RY INTO THE

Th e cou n t ry of t he an ci e n t DAR I TA I may b e d e sc ribe d a s c om

prisin g al l tha t clu s t e r of lofty mou n t a in s lyin g dire c t ly to thesou th of t h e ju n ct ion of th e Tsu n g l in g port ion of t he Himalayaand t h e Hin du Ku sh in t he gre a t Tag hdumb ash (Tag hn u n g b ash)or

“ He ad of th e Mou n t a in s ,” glaci e r re gion ; a nd e xt e n ding as

far sou th a s th e wa t e rshe d ran ge of t h e Panjkora and Swa t rive rs,andof th e Kan ra -Ghorb an d va lle ys n orth of B on e r

,on t he we st

of th e Indu s,and to th e Pakli district andw a t e rshe d ridge of the

Kishan g an g a rive r on i t s e ast bank . On t he w e st i t in clu de s the

Mas toc h Va l le y in th e highe st part of Kashkar ; a nd on the

e a s t i t is bou n de d b y B alt is t an , or Li t t le Ti b a t , if i t did not

forme rly in clu de this tract also . Th e Dard c ou n t ry,or Dar

dis t an,thu s cu rve s rou n d th e n orth e rn borde rs of th e re gion we

have pre viou sly a ssign e d t o th e G andar ioi of t he s e ve n th sa t rapy,and

,crossing th e In du s

,borde rs u pon Kashmir and B a lt is tan on

th e sou th and n orth ban ks re spe ct ive ly of th e w e st e rn cou rse of

t h e In du s,be fore i ts be n d t o t h e sou th n e ar B imji . Th e cou n try

thu s de fin e d con tain s,in i t s n orthe rn ha lf

,th e district s of Mastoch,

Yas in,Ponyal

,and G ilgit

,t oge t h e r wi th th e Kanju d cou n t ry of

Hu n za andNagar ; al l which, a long w i th B a lt is tan fu rt he r to thee as tward

,c on st it u t e th e B olor cou n try. I n i t s Sou the rn ha lf, it

con t a in s th e su bordin a t e valle ys of Gor,Dare l

,Tangir

,Kandya,

e t c .

,on t h e w e st ban k of th e Indu s sou th of Gilgit , and t h e Chilas,

As tor,Kaghan

,and Shinkar i dis trict of Pakli on th e Opposite

e ast bank al l wh ich t ract con s t i t u t e s th e Kohistan ,or Shinkari

t e rritory of t he Dard,part of which

,on th e w e s t ban k of the

In du s,s t ill re t a in s it s in de pe nde n ce a s a fre e cou n try. Forme rly

t h e whole of th e Pakli cou n t ry s e ems to have be e n in clu de d inDardis tan ; i t s sou the rn fron t ie r corre sponds to th e Da rva b h isa raof the Raja ta r a ng in i , tha t is to t he Dorh and Ab h isa r a dis t ricts .

From thi s Ab hisara (th e cou n try of t h e Ab issa r e s me n t ion e d byARRI AN) is de rive d the mode rn Hazara , which in clu de s Chach and

Pakli .I n a l l thi s cou n t ry of th e mode rn Dard

,or Da rdI‘I

,th e pr e

domin an t t ribe is ca lle d Shi n,and the ir langu age Shin a . Major

J. B I DDULPH,in his Tribe s of Hin doo Koosh

” ha s su ppleme n t e dt h e discove ri e s and re se arche s of Dr . LEI TNER in this pre viou slyu n kn own re gion—to th e Eu rope an world a t le a st—w i t h mu chin t e re s t ing and va lu able in forma t ion abou t the variou s ca s t e s n owfou nd in the cou n t ry . From his a ccou n t i t appe ars tha t Gilgi t ,an cie n t ly ca lle d Sargin

,and st ill spoke n of as Sargin G i l i t by i ts

inhabit an t s,is su ppose d to b e t h e G ahla t a of an ci e n t Sa n skrit

li t e ra t u re t ha t i t s forme r ru le rs,th e la st of whom

,n ame d SHI RI

B UDDUTT, wa s disposs e sed and sla in a t th e comme n ce me n t of th efou rt e e n th ce n tu ry by a Mu hammadan invade r whose dyn a sty

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANISTAN 149

w a s ca lle d a ft e rwards Trakhan O,had th e t it le of Ra

,and ru le d

ove r th e whole of th e cou n t ry above de fin e d a s Dardist a n ; andt ha t th e pre de ce ssors of SHI RI B UDDUTT in th e ru le of this cou n t ryw e re ca lle d Sha b r e is . Al l this se ems t o me an tha t forme rlyG ah la ta

,G ili t

,or Gilgi t

,w a s th e s e a t Of th e ru le of a Rajput prin ce

of t h e g re a t G rahi lot or Gahlot t ribe (a ft e rwards su cce ssive lyca lle d Aharya and S isodia ), whos e kin gdom compris e d th e wholeof th e Dard cou n t ry above de fin ed. TOD

,in h is “An n a ls of

Rajas than ,”me n t ion s

,in re gard to thisRajput tribe

,tha t i t chan ge d

i t s an cie n t n ame of G rahi lot,or Gahlot

,to tha t of Aharya , and

tha t la t e r aga in this la s t wa s supe rs e de d by S isodia,which is t he

n ame by which the Gahlot is n ow kn own . Th e S isodia we haveme t w i th be fore

,a s t race d in the Yu su fz i and othe r Pa than c lans

u n de r the forms S ihsada,Sada

,and Sada andw e sha ll me e t th e

n ame aga in among th e Du ran i clan s .

The Mu hammadan Trakhan e con qu e ror wa s probably a Tu rk,

or a Mughal Ta rkhan of t h e c ou rt of CHANG I z KHAN or on e of h is

su cce ssors ; Tarkhan be ing th e t i t le of a privi le ge d cla ss of prin c e sand n oble s amongst th e Mugha l ; a nd ma ny famili e s of Mughaland Tu rk chi e ft a in s be aring this t i t le

,having ris e n to post s of

pow e r and ru le in th e t ime s of th e Mugha l a sce n de n cy in Ce n t ra lAs ia from the days of CHANG I z to thos e of B ABAR ; whi ls t th eSH I RI B UDDUTT

,who wa s disposs e ss e d an d sla in b y th e Mu ham

mada n in vade r,wa s probably a chi e f

,or prin ce

,of the B adda clan

of th e Yad1'

1 Rajput of th e Lu n ar ra ce and B u ddhist fai t h. As

TODha s obse rve d (“An n a ls of Raja sthan a t t he pe riod of

for ce n t u rie s be fore,th e in va sion s of MAHMUD G HAZNAv I

,t he re

w e re fou r gre a t kingdoms in Hin du s t an,viz .

—De lhi,u n de r the

Tu a r and Chohan ; Kan au j,u n de r t h e Rahtor ; Me war

,u n de r the

Ga t t ; and An halwar a u n de r t h e ChaOra and Solan ki . The ya l l fe ll in tu rn to t h e Sur of Ghor, th e Su ltan SHAHABUDDI N, whomade a pe rman e n t con qu e st of Indi a . Th e SHI RI B UDDUTT aboveme n t ion e d may have he ld his prin cipa lity of Gilgit a s a de pe nde n c y of t he Me war kin gdom . Th e Shahr e is

,me n t ion e d a s th e

pre de ce ssor of SHI R I B UDDUTT in t h e ru le of th e cou n try,may

have be e n a bran ch of t he family of th e Raja Sahris,who

TOD s t a t e s on the au thority of AB ULFAZAL and FARI SHTA,

an ci e n t ly re ign e d in Sin d,h is capi t a l be ing Alor

,and h is

domin ion s e xt e n ding to Kashmir in th e n orth . Th e Sahr is

dyn a s ty e ndu re d,i t appe ars

,for a lon g se ri e s of many ge n e ra t ion s

t i ll i t wa s fin a l ly de s troye d in 7 17 A .D.

,whe n MUHAMMAD CAS I M

th e pion e e r of Islam in t he dire ct ion of In dia,con qu e re d Sin d a nd

sle w th e RAJADAHI R ; from whos e family, la t e r on , whe n conve rt e dto Islam

,ve ry probably sprung t he Tahir i dyn a s ty of Khorasan

e s t ablishe d in 869 A .D.,in t h e Khilafa t of Al Mamun

,by TAHI R of

the family of MASSAB,who was su rn ame d AL KHI

I z AI n a t ive of

Khaza and n ickn ame d DHUL YAM INAI N,or Amb ide x te r

was ge n e ra l of MAMUN ’S force s whe n h e wa s gove rn or of Khora san

b e fore TAHI R himse lf ra ise d him t o th e Khilafa t . Th e Tahiridyn as ty (obse rve sD’HERRELOT

,from whom th e above de t a ils are

de rive d) was th e first which wa s e st ablishe d amon g Mu sa lmans

u n de r th e e mpire of th e Kha lifs . I t la st e d for a pe riod of fiftysix ye ars u n de r a su cce ssion of five kings

,and wa s su cce e de d by

tha t of t h e Sufl'

ar i,e stablishe d by YAOUR B IN LAI S of Sist an . I

me n t ion the se pa rt icu lars be cau s e in Sistan,a s w e shal l s e e la t e r

on,the re is a t ribe ca lle d ShahrOi

,or ShahrOki of th e

who may re pre se n t the de sce n dan t s of an othe r bran ch of the

family of RAJA SAHRI S . Aft e r th e de a th of CASIM,Sindwa s rul ed

b y th e An sari Arab, b u t the y w e re soon de prive d of powe r byth e n a t ive Sumra dyn as ty (th e Umr a Samra Prama ra RajpiI t),which in t u rn was subve rt e d by an othe r n a t ive dyn a s ty ca lle dSama

,or Shama (th e pa t ronymic of th e Jare ja ), Yad1

1 Rajp1‘

1 t,of

S iwis t an (mode rn Sibi ), th e prin ce s of whi ch, aft e r con ve rsion to

Islam,pre t e n de d a Pe rs ian de sce n t

,and adopt e d t he t it le of Jam,

which is s t ill b orn e by th e Jare ja chi e fta in s of t he pe t ty La s B e laSt a t e in B a lochis tan . We have se e n t h e wide and ple n t i ful dist rib u t ion of the se Rajput t ribe s in t h e Uma r and Shamo s e ct ion sof t he Pa than t ribe s a ll a long th e In du s valle y and Su lemanrange .

Th e SHIN of Gilgi t andDardis t an re pre se n t the Chin a n amedby MANU amon gst t h e race s of th e Ksha t rya class , or Rajpat ,who by the ir n e gle ct of B rahman ism

,gradu a lly su n k to th e Su dra

class,t he low e st of th e fou r class e s of Hin du s . Th e Chin a who

thu s lapse d from th e Ksha t rya to th e Sudra class are n ame d byMANU a long w i th t he Parada

,Pahlava

,Kirat a

,Darada

,andKhasa ;

a l l whi ch ra ce s inhabi t e d t h e mou n t ai n ou s cou n t ry be twe e nKabu l and Ka shmir in which B uddhism long he ld i t s st ronge stsway . Th e Parada and Pah lava probably occu pi e d t h e Paro

pamisu s and B alkh,B amian c ou n t ri e s ; th e Kirat a and Khasa

inhabit e d Kashmir (whe re th e cooly class is st i ll ca lle d Khasa , adist in ct pe ople from the Kashu r i or Kashmiri ) ; and th e Chin a andDarada dw e lt in th e Pakli and B olor c ou n t ri e s, th e Da rdistanabove de fin e d . The words Kira t a a nd Darada are both said tob e of San skri t origin and to s ign ify “ mou n t a in e e r in whichca se th e n ame Dardist an is syn onymou s wi th Kohistan , which ist he common mode rn n ame of thi s mou n tain ou s re gion . Othe rn a t ion s me n t ion e d by MANU in th e same cat e gory a r e t he

Kamb OJI a , Yavan a , and Saka ; the se may b e th e Kamb oh orKama tribe s of the mode rn Kafirist an , t he Yuna , or Mu sa lmanYanu s

,th e I «wa s Gre e ks of Pe rsia or B akt ria , and th e Saka of

which w e have pr e viou sly‘

de s c rib e d. I t is ce rta in ly cu riou s thatth e langu age of th e B u rish of Ya s in shou ld b e ca lle d Khaju n a

a lthough the re is a cla n of th e Kho Kafir ca lle d Ka chin,a nd

Kacho is a common prope r n ame amongs t th e Kafir (I have me t

two Kafir me n of tha t n ame,on e KAOHU

,from Sa iga l

,and a n othe r

KAOHUX,fromDrOsh ) ; and s t ill more so tha t i t shou ld di ffe r so

ma t e ria lly from a ll the othe r d ia le cts spoke n b y th e n e ighbou ringpe ople s . Major B I DDULPH says tha t th e B u rishki (Khaju n a ofDr .

LEI TNER) is be li e ve d to b e of th e Tu ra n ia n family ; in thi s c on

n e c t ion i t wou ld b e worth whil e to compare i t w i th th e lan gu agespoke n by t he Ka chin of Man ipu r and t h e Assam fron t i e r

a r e su ppose d to de sce n d from t he Pan du through Arju n a,thou gh

i t is more like ly tha t the y a r e—toge the r w i th ou r Ka chi n orKhachin ofAfghan ist an—re a llyNaga . Th e aborigin a l inhabit an t sof Ka shmir and the mou n ta in ou s cou n t ry to i ts north w e re of th e

Naga ra ce , and the n ame may su rvive in the above mode rn Naga rdist rict . The re s e e ms to b e some con fu sion be twe e n th e Ya shkiI nand B u rish of Ya sin , e t c . in th e Ku njud cou n t ry of Hu n za and

Naga r th e pe ople call themse lve s B u rish, b u t ar e ca lle d Ya shkii n

by th e Shin . The y ar e se t t le d agricu l tu rists,and ar e ru le d by

famil ie s of diffe re n t de sce n t from themse lve s . Th e de s ign a t ionof the se ru lin g famili e s is Thum,

which is sa id to b e a Chin e set e rm e qu a l t o “ Gove rn or and

,says B IDDULPH

,the y de sce n d

from twin brothe rs n ame d MogHLOT andG I RXI S,who live d abou t

th e e nd of th e fift e e n th ce n tu ry,th e Nagar ru ling family be ing

ca l le d MOGHLOT and tha t of HUNZA AYESHE,and b oth be arin g t he

t i t le of Shri,the ir wive s be in g ca lle d G ANI SH

,and son s G ASHPUR

a ll thre e words of San skrit de riva t ion . Th e n ame s MOGHLOT and

G I RX I s sugge st Mugha l andKirghiz an ce s try,andAye shO re la t ion

to th e Chandrab an si or Lu n ar race of Rai t (B u ddhist s ), for theTu rki Ayi si ,

“of th e moon

,lu n ar.” Th e Chin e se t i t l e

in dica t e s t h e au spice s u n de r which the se fore ign e rs w e re e s t abl ish e d in the i r pre s e n t pos it ion s . Th e In dian t it le s of Shri

,e t c .

may have be e n a t firs t applie d t o them by the ir su bje ct s,and

be come a ft e rwards adopt e d by t h e ru le rs . I n Ponya l a nd Ha ramosh t h e inhabit an t s a r e Ya shku n

,a nd spe ak Shina

,so tha t the

B u ri shki or Khaju n a,it wou ld s e em

,is t h e dia le ct pe cu liar to th e

B a risho or Wu rsh ik,ra the r than tha t of the Ya shkil n .

B e side s th e above -me n t ion e d prin cipa l t ribe s ofDardist an ,the re

is a n ume rou s se rvile popu la t ion ,fou n d most ly amon gst th e Ya sh

kun,comprising the Kramin (Ustad

of Chit ral and Ka shka r), or“a rt isan classe s

,toge the r w i th th e Dom or min st re l cla ss . I n

Gilgit the re is a lso a colony of Ka shmiri,who have be e n se t t le d

the re Sin ce abou t th e middle of la s t ce n t u ry. The re is a lso a ve ryn ume rou s popu lat ion of Gu jar

,who occu py th e mou n t a in ou s t ra cts

E THNOGRAPI I Y OF AFGHANI STAN . 153

to th e sou th of Gilgit,and e xt e n d in to Swa t and B on e r, e t c . the y

a r e e n t ire ly e mploye d a s grazie rs,she phe rds

,and ca t t le bre e de rs

a n d do n ot mix w i th t he pe ople of th e cou n try in any way . Likethe ir kin dre d in Swa t

,B ajau r , and th e Kohistan ge n e rally, th e

Gu ja r Spe ak a dia le ct of th e Pan jabi .This comple t e s ou r ske t ch of th e t ribe s inhabit ing the re gion

a ssign e d t o t h e n a t ion s compos in g t h e e le ve n th sa t rapy,e xclu

sive of t he Ka spioi . Th e twe lfth sa t rapy,says HERODOTUS

pris e d t h e B akt roi a s far a s th e Ai g lai . Th e n ame B akt r i is a

compre he n s ive t e rm applie d to t h e in habit an t s of th e cou n t ry of

B akt ra prope r,a s dist ingu ishe d from B akt r ian a , which hada w ide r

s ign ifica t ion . B akt ria prope r w e may con side r, for th e pu rpos eof ou r in qu iry a t a ll e ve n t s

,to comprise th e mode rn B alkh and

B adakhshan cou n t ri e s,e xt e ndin g from th e basin dra in e d by t he

An dkhoi rive r on th e w e st to the Sarikol dist rict on th e e a st,and

bou n de d on th e n orth by t h e Oxu s a nd Wakh sh rive rs,and on

th e sou th by th e Hin du Ku sh andKohi B aba ran ge s . I n al l thist ra ct the re is n o t ribe n ow fou n d by t h e n ame of B akt r i ; the irpla ce appe ars to have be e n t ake n by th e Al i t ribe (Aioloi Gre e k),n ow more common ly ca lle d She kh Al i Hazarah . I t is a re markable circums ta n ce tha t in a ll this B a lkh cou n t ry t h e t radit ion sof t h e pe ople re fe r to HAz RAT ALI

,t h e son -in -law of MUHAMMAD

a mu lt i tude of he roic e xploi t s,commemora t e d by sacre d shrin e s

and th e ru in s of forme r habi t at ion s sca t t e re d a ll ove r t h e cou n try,

n otwi thst anding t he fa ct t ha t he was n e ve r anywhe re n e ar thisr e gion of Asia . Th e simi la ri ty of n ame s s e e ms to have offe re dth e Mu sa lman conve rt s a too t empt in g Opport u n i ty to disgu isethe ir re a l de sce n t by t ran sfe rrin g t o th e he ad of t he ir re ligiou ss e ct t radi t ion s re la t in g to the ir Gre e k an ce s tors ; a s is in de e din dica t e d by th e appe ll a t ion of the t ribe She kh Al i —whichme an s t h e “ conve rt e d Ali

” for Shekh was t h e hon or ific t i t le oft e nbe s towe d u pon e arly conve rts to Islam

,and h e re wa s e vide n t ly

cou ple d w i th Ali t h e pre sume d triba l an ce st or,and adopt e d a s

th e pa tronymic of t h e t ribe . Th e She kh Al i a r e n ow re ckon e damon g th e Hazarah

,b u t a large division Of them

,ca lle d Ali Ilahi

(or thos e who be lie ve in the Divin i ty of HAZRAT AL I ), ar e re ckon e damongs t th e Tu rkman andUzbak in t ru de rs of a la t e r da t e . Th e

Gre e ks of B akt ria,a s be fore re la t e d

,we re disposse ss e d by ce rt a in

Skyth ian t ribe s,amongs t whom the Tokhari occu pi e d a ve ry

promin e n t pla ce ; b u t , thou gh the y gave th e ir n ame to th e w e s

t e rn ha lf of th e cou n try, andmore part icu larly to a provin ce on

th e n or the rn ban k of t h e Oxu s,the y ar e n ow n ot fou n d as a di s

t in ct t ribe of tha t n ame in a ny par t of the B alkh cou n try, whe rethe ir pla ce is n ow t ake n by variou s t ribe s of Tu rkoman and

Uzbak Ta t ar .

154 AN I NQUIRY I NTO THE

The Tokhari appe ar to b e t h e same pe ople a s th e Tu c hara orTushara me n t ion e d in t h e Ramayan a

,Maha b ha ra t

,andHa r ivan sa

(S e e TROYERS’ “Raja t a rin g in i ,

” vol. 11 . p . and a r e re ckon e d anIn do-Skyth ic race of ve ry an ci e n t da t e

,and a lli e d to t h e Naga

who,i t s e ems

,w e re th e e arl ie s t invade rs of India from th e n ort h .

Th e Tokha ri a t an e arly da t e spre ad al l through t he Indu s va lle y,whe re the ir pos t e ri ty w e re forme rly kn own a s Tog hyan i Tu rk ;a t th e pre se n t day the y ar e n ot fou n d in Afghan is tan a s a dist in ctt ribe of tha t n ame

,t hou gh dou bt le ss many of the ir t ri b e s a r e

re pre se n t e d in th e ye t u n re cogn is e d cla ns and se ct ion s of t h e

Pa than t ribe s a ll a long th e In du s borde r of Afghan ist an,and

more part icu larly pe rhaps in t h e Tu rkolan ri divis ion of th e

Afghan ge n e a log ie s,of which w e shall spe ak pre s e n t ly .

Th e e a s t e rn ha lf of B akt r ia prope r,comprising t he mou n t a inou s

dis t rict s of B adakhshan,Wakhan

,andShign an ,

ha s from a re mot ea n t iqu i ty be e n inhabi t e d by a popu la t ion of Pe rsian de sce n t andlangu age . This popu la t ion is n ow de s ign a t e d by th e ge n e ra lt e rm Taj1k, indica t ive of Pe rsian n a t ion a li ty

,amon gst th e Tu rk

n a t ion s of Ce n t ra l Asia b u t amon gst the mse lve s th e pe ople a r e

dist in g uishe d as B adakhs i,Wakhi

,Shughn i

,or a ft e r the ir n a t ive

dis t rict s . I n appe aran ce an d charact e r the y diffe r li t t le fromt he ir n e ighbou rs on t he sou th s ide of Hin du Ku sh

,e xce pt in th e

more Ope n dis trict s whe re t he y have mixe d w i th th e Uzbak invade rs . Some of t he pe ople on th e n orth e rn slope s of Hin duKu sh a r e sa id to b e of t he same ra ce as t h e inhabit an t s of Kafir

is t an,w ith whom a lso the y a r e ge n e ra lly on fri e ndly t e rms and

in t ima t e t rade re la t ion s . The Va rdOj1 , or pe ople of th e Va rdojdis t rict , se e m to have plan t e d a colony

,a t some forme r pe riod

th e vicin ity of Ghazn i , whe re the ir pos t e rity ar e n ow re pre s e n t e dby t h e Wardak t ribe

,n ot on ly from t h e s imila ri ty of n ame s

,b u t

a lso from othe r corrobora t ive circums t an ce s , su ch as simila ri ty ofappe aran ce

,charact e r

,and habi t s . Th e Wardak a re n ot Afghan

n or Pa than by de sce n t,n or Gh ilz i

,n or Hazara

,n or Tu rk

Mugha l ; by some t he y ar e re ckon e d Tajik,by othe rs the y ar e

ca lle d She kh,whi lst themse lve s pre t e n d de sce n t from th e Arab

Cu r e sh . The y spe ak t h e Pukh to, b u t in a corru pt dia le ct mixe dwi th many fore ign words

,which may pe rhaps come from th e

Vardoj langu age . Thou gh,a s above s ta t e d

,the re ar e now n o

clan s fou n d in t h e B a lkh cou n try be aring t h e n ame of B aktr i,

tha t an ci e n t pe ople may have the ir mode rn re pre s e n t a t ive s int h e B akhtyari , who ar e n ow la rge ly dist ribu t e d in Pe rsia , and

a r e fou n d sca t t e re d abou t th e Su le man range in sma ll clu s t e rshe re and the re . I n Pe rsia

,th e B akhtya ri w e re forme rly a ve ry

n ume rou s t ribe and ce le bra t e d for t he ir su pe rior Soldie rly qu a li t ie s ; the y dis t ingu ishe d themse lve s in Afghan ist an b y the c ap

e a s t of th e In du s the y a r e fou nd in se ve ra l parts of th e Rawa lpin di and Jh e lam dis trict s . The gre a t e r part of th e an ci e n tB aktr ia is n ow occu pie d

,a s be fore s ta t e d

,by Tu rkman an d

Uzb ak t ribe s from be yon d th e Oxu s . The y diffe r e n t ire ly inphys iqu e

,lan gu age

,and man n e rs from th e e arl i e r occu pan t s Of

t h e cou n t ry,whe the r In dian

,Pe rs ian

,or Gre e k .

Th e clan s a nd se ct ion s of th e Tu rkman andUzbak t ribe s havenot ye t be e n comple t e d . A comple t e list w ill b e adde d he re a ft e r .

as a are a a s as

Th e n e xt sa t rapy of HERODOTUS - th e thirt e e n th—comprise dPaktyika , and the Arme n ian s , an d t h e n e ighbou ring pe ople s as

far a s th e Euxin e S e a,and lay a ltoge the r be yon d th e re gion to

which ou r in qu iry is limi t e d. I t is worth n ot ing,how e ve r

t his place tha t t he ide n t i ty of n ame s be tw e e n t his w e s t e rnPaktyika and th e Paktyika on th e In du s— both so ca lle d byHERODOTUS— and t he similari ty in physica l aspe cts of th e two

dis tan t cou n tri e s to which t he n ame is appli e d,t oge the r wi th

th e fact s tha t t h e Arme n ian s cla im affini ty w i th t he Afghan s ,and tha t th e Afghan s themse lve s claim de sce n t from th e Isra e li t e sof th e capt ivit i e s de port e d in to Me dia and th e borde rs of Arme n ia ,a ll afford cu riou s and in t e re s t ing su bje ct s for in ve st iga t ion . We

shall re cu r to this su bje ct in a la t e r pa ssage,wh e n t ra cin g the

origin of t he n ame Afghan as n ow applie d to th e pe ople of the

cou n t ry w e ca ll Afghan is tan .

Ne xt in orde r c ome s th e fou rt e e n th sa trapy,whi ch

,HERODOTUS

says,comprise d th e S ag ar toi , Sar an goi , Thaman ai

,Mykoi ,

and t hose who in habi t t he islands on the R e d S e a,in which the

king se t t le s tran sport e d convict s . This sa trapy appe ars to haveoccu pi e d th e sou th-we st e rn port ion of Afghan is t an—t ha t is themode rn Sistan (Sajist an or Sag ist an of th e Arabs) . I t s bou n dari e smay b e rou ghly de fin e d a s follows —On t he n orth th e wa t e rshe dof the S iahkoh ran ge , or S iahb and, which se parat e s t he drain ageof the He ra t rive r in th e Obah cou n t ry from tha t r un n in g sou thwards in t o th e Sist an lake

,and tha t port ion of th e ParOpamisu s

forme d by th e basin s of th e Uppe r He lman d and Uppe r Arghanda b rive rs

,both in clu sive ; on th e sou th th e san dy de se rt se parat

in g Kandahar from Kharan and Sis t an from Makran ; on the w e st

th e Kohi s t an se para t in g Sis tan from Kirman andYazd and on

t h e e ast th e e le va t e d pla t e au x,sou th of Ghazn i

,from which issu e

th e Tarn ak rive r,and i t s Ar ghasan and Kadan i t rib u t ari e s

t o the Khojak Amran range s e para t ing Kan dahar from B a lochistan . I n othe r words

,this satrapy may b e con side re d as r e pr e

se n t e d ge ographica lly by th e mode rn Kandahar and Sis t an . Of

the above t rib e s e n ume ra t e d b y HERODOTUS , th e SAG ARTOI ar e notnow fou n d in Afghan is t an by tha t n ame . To th e n orth of Panj

E THNOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN . 157

g u r , in Makran,the re is a ran ge of hi ll s and a dis trict call e d

Saga r lca nd on t he sou the rn con fin e s of S is t an,which may in dica t e

form e r occu pan cy by t h e Sag ar toi ; and,pe rhaps

,th e mode rn

re pre s e n t a t ive s of tha t t ribe may e xis t amongs t t h e Pe rs ian i la t,

or n omads,of this re gion for

,as HERODOTUS says

,th e Sag ar toi w e re

a Pe rsian t ribe of past ora l habi t s . Th e SARANGAI ar e t he samea s th e Za r a nga i andDr a nga i , who gave the ir n ame to t h e an ci e n tDran g ia , an d more e xt e n sive Dran g ian a of STRABO

,PLI NY

PTOLEMY,and whos e n ame ha s be e n re vive d in mode rn t ime s by

t h e Du r a n i appe lla t ion of th e Afghan kingdom e st ablishe d in t he

middle of th e last ce n t u ry by AHMAD SHAH,ARDALI

,as be fore

re la t e d. Th e THAMANAI have be e n lon g ago ide n t ifie d by S ir H .

RAW LI NSON with th e mode r n Tyman i of th e Ghor cou n t ry, and of

whom w e have a lre ady Spoke n in de scribing th e Char Ayma c .

Th e y (th e Tyman i ) occupy th e sou th-we st e rn part of t h e Ghormou n t a in s be tw e e n Kan dahar

,Farah

,andHe ra t which i s mu ch

th e same pos it ion a s t h e Thaman ai of HERODOTUS he ld . The ircapit a l is th e town of Tyb ara , or Ta iwara , on th e Khash rive r, n otfar from Zarn i

,or Ghor

,t he an ci e n t capi t al of th e Ghor kin gdom

and th e se a t of th e Sari prin ce s and n a t ion,who forme rly

poss e sse d t h e whole of th e w e st e rn Ghor cou n t ry or Pa ropamisu s ,both n ame s of Similar import

,and m e an ing mou n t ain ou s

cou n try .

” Th e mode rn Tyman i cla im to b e of t h e same s tock a s

th e Kakar of th e Sul eman range , and inde e d have large n umbe rsof t h e Kakar sharing the soil w ith them . Th e Tyma n i a r e in

two gre a t division s—Darza i and Kib c hak— a s be fore de scribe d .

Th e UTO I ar e re pre se n t e d by t h e mode rn Ut and Utman,be fore

de scri be d ; the ir an ci e n t s e a t was probably a lon g th e cou rse of th eHe lma n d abou t B ost (an ci e n t Ab e s te of PTOLEMY), Girishk and

Zamin dawa r . Pe rhaps th e Ot ak,or Hot aki (Hat , HOt , Ut ) of

Ka la t i G hil z i may b e offshoot s from th e an ci e n t Ut i . Th e

mode rn U tman -khe l (whose migra t ion to th e In du s along w i thth e Mandan r andYusu f ha s be e n de scribe d in a pre viou s pa ssage )also

,like th e Tyman i , cla im affin i ty wi th t h e Kakar

,though n ow

the y ar e qu i t e se pa ra t e d from tha t t ribe . Th e MYROI,a s be fore

sta t e d,may b e n ow re pre s e n t e d by th e Makil Duran i of Kan da

har . Th e gre a t e r port ion of the Makh,i t is sa id

,emigra t e d to

Hin du s t an to e scape th e horrors of th e Mu gha l in va sion u n de rCHANG I z KHAN . The re a r e some flou rishing

,though sma ll

colon i e s of t h e Maku in Mu l t an and t h e De raja t of t h e In du svalle y . Th e Maku ar e ge n e ra lly a ssocia t e d w i th th e Khagwan i ,a bra n ch of t h e Khugian i , be fore de scribe d , and wi th themre ckon e d a s of th e Mak

,or Makh

,r a ce , which I have su ppose d to

b e th e Makwahan a of the Rajput ge n e a logy.

Th e Afghan ge n e a logie s comme n ce w ith th e t ribe s in habi t ing

t h e cou n t ry of which w e ar e n ow Spe aking,viz .

—The mode rnKan dahar provin ce , and the y ar e al l cla ss e d u nde r th e Sara b an i

(Su rya b a ns i ) d ivision of th e Afghan n a t ion a lity . Th e Sara b an i

ar e in two gre a t bran che s—Sharkb un,or Sharfu ddin

Kha rshb im,or Khyruddin ,

and both a r e a lso in diffe re n t ly s tyle dFarsban . Th e Sharkhb un comprise th e fiv e t ribe s— Tarin ,

Shiran i,Miyan a

,B ahr e c h

,and Aormu r . Th e Kharsh b im com

prise the t hre e n ame d—Kan d,Zaman d

,andKan si .

Th e TARIN t ribe is in thre e clan s—Abdal,Spin Tarin

,and Tor

Tarin . Th e n ame Tarin may s t an d for Ta r t B rahma n t ribe of

Northe rn India,whose an cie n t se a t may have be e n in th e Tara

va lle y . Th e n ame Abdal or Awdal is su ppose d to re pre se n t th eAb ti la Hu n (B ai t al

,pl . Hayat ila ) , th e Epthali t e s andNe ptha li t e s

of B yzan t in e wri t e rs ; b u t i t is ju st as like ly to de rive from a

Rajput source (pe rhaps from Aodi or Udi ) ; s in ce th e Abdal ar ecla sse d in two division s—Rajar

,or Razar

,and Kaki

,or Kaka

both pu re ly Rajpat n ame s,born e by t ri b e s of th e In dian de se rt

and In du s borde r.The RAZAR

,RAJAR

,or RAJWAR clan s ar e

,—I sa

Aod,or Ud.

I sa se ct ion s ar e

*Abdi . Achak . Aka. Aliko . Apo . Ay1'

*B ahadu r . B ahlol . B a i . B aka l . B ako . B an u .

B arak . B asama . B ayan . B or .

*Chalak .

*Darza i .Dau la t .

*Firoz . G hOb i . Gu rj1 . Hasan .

*Hawa.

* I shac . Isma 1l . JaOb . Ka lan dar .

*Kan o . Khojak .

Khon s i . La shkar . Lut . Ma ila .

*Mahya .

*Man dan .

Ma’raf. Masa . Na sra t .

*N1’

*Paga l . *Panjpa e .

Popa I . Prot . Sado . safo . Sanjar . Sa rka li .She kh . Umar . Utman . Ya

’c iI b . Yadu . Zako .

Zangi . Z irak . Zi t ak,e t c .

The above n ame s ar e large ly Rajput and In dian , and manyhave be e n be fore n ot ice d . Ai b may b e th e Mu salman disgu iseof Job sya Rah tor . B ahadu r or B atur st an ds for B a tar Gu jar orB ata r Rajpat . B akal is t he same a s Pagal lowe r down in the

list,and s t a n ds for B hagél Solanki . B a sama is HindiI Ja t ; and

B or m e rcan t ile Rajpu t . Gu rji is e i the r for a n a t ive of G u rji st andist rict of Ghor cou n try

,or of Ge orgia in th e Cau casu s . JaOb

may stan d for Ja él,or for Ju emo

,me rcan t ile Rajput . Kan o for

Kan i Rajput . Ma i la for Mb a i la,In dian he rdsman t ribe . Man dan

is a B rahman t ribe . Prot is Gah lot RajpiI t . Ya’cub may st and

for Ac ob i Sklab Tu rk . Of th e above se ct ion s those marke d ar e

re ckon e d Abdali,t he othe rs n ot so

,though classe d w i th the

Abdali .

160 AN INQUIRY INTO TI IE

the y live d n ot , aft e r t h e man n e r of th e B arbarian s , the ir n e ighbou rs

,b u t admin is t e re d ju s t ice like t h e be s t orde re d St a t e of

Gre e ce,de clare d them fre e

,and gave t h e m a s mu ch la n d ou t of

t h e n e ighbou ring cou n t ry a s the y re qu e st e d,be cau se t he ir r e

qu e s t s w e re mode ra t e .

” The re a r e t h e ru in s s t ill t race able of a

city ca ll e d Sa r i Asp on th e ban ks of th e Tarn ak,abou t t e n mi le s

from Kala t i G h ilz i,whi ch probably mark th e s it e of t h e an ci e n t

Ar ia spi capit al ; and in t h e n e ighbou ring hills t owards th e

Arghan dab va lle y n orthwards is a sma ll t ribe ca lle d Ne kb i

khe l (for Nekb in -khe l) , th e B e n e vole n t t ribe .

”Th e Ne kb i-khe l

have a large s e t t le me n t in th e Swa t va lle y,whe re the y are

a ssocia t e d w i th t h e S ib uju n a clan . This la st n ame is compos e dof t h e con ju n ct ion of th e t wo Rajput t ribe s Sipa t an d Jun e .

Th e Ne kb i khe l a r e fou n d a lso amon g th e se ct ion s of s e ve ra l oft he Pa than t ribe s a ll a long th e In du s borde r

,some t ime s as th e

Ne kb i-khe l , and some t ime s a s th e Ne knam-khe l,and some t ime s

a s the Ne kb akh tan . ALEXANDER came to t h e E u e rge te s from the

cou n t ry of Zar an g ia or Dran g ia ; tha t is , from th e cou n t ry on

t h e w e s t or right ban k of t h e rive r He lman d,or th e mode rn

Sis t an cou n t ry . I t is from the se Dran g a i , or the ir post e ri ty, tha tth e Duran i of ou r day de rive the ir n ame . AHMAD SHAH

,ARDALI ,

wh e n h e ra ise d th e Afghan pe ople in t o an in de pe nde n t n a t ion a li tyu n de r a mon arch of the ir own ra ce

,abou t t h e middle of t h e last

ce n t u ry,or le ss than a hu n dre d andfifty ye ars ag o, wa s th e first

to adopt this n ame a s t he dis t inc t ive n a t ion a l de sign a t ion of his

n a t ive subje ct s . For,a s I s ta t e d some ye ars ag o, in t h e pape r

pre viou sly me n t ion e d,

“AHMAD SHAH was crown e d a t Ka n dahar,

n ot a s sove re ign of th e Afghan n a t ion,b u t a s kin g of th e Du rani

pe ople . Thu s th e n e w mon arch re su scit a t e d and ra ise d in to anin de pe n de n t kin gdom t h e an ci e n t provin ce ofDran g ian a , and r e

vive d t h e appare n t ly obsole t e n ame of th e an cie n t Dran g a i intha t of th e mode rn Du ran i . ” Thu s th e pe ople Of t h e an ci e n tDran g ian a—t h e mode rn Kan dahar provin ce (w i th Sis t an )—w e ren ow dis t ingu ishe d a s th e Du ran i

,whils t t h e re st of th e popu la

t ion of Afghan istan in corpora t e d in th e home kingdom,e st abli she d

by AHMAD SHAH DURANI,came t o b e s tyle d B ar Du ran i

,tha t is

‘Ou t side or Ext ra Du ran i . ’ B u t th e n ame of t h e Gove rnme n t,

a s w e ll as th e roya l t i t le,was simply Du ran i— t h e mode rn form

of th e an cie n t Dran g a i ; and in la t e r ye ars , whe n th e B ri t ishGove rnme n t re s e a t e d t h e fu gi t ive a nd lu ckle ss SHAH SHUJA

t h e thron e of h is an ce s tors,

’t h e n ew kin gdom wa s for a bri e f

in t e rva l masqu e rade d u n de r th e impos in g t it le of th e Du raniEmpire .

Th e DURAN I a r e in two g re a t divis ion s— Zirak and Panjpae .

Zirak may b e for Jiran , me rcan t ile Rajput , andPanjpa e for Pa nj

E TI INOGRAPHY OF AFGHANI STAN 161

payuda or Pa njpandu . Th e Zirak divis ion comprise s th e clan s—Popa l

,Al i ko

,B arak

,and Achak. Th e Panjpa e division com

pris e s th e clan s—Nu r,Ali

,Ishak (or Sa b ak or Sak) , Khagwan i ,

and Makh . Th e ove r-n ame s Zirak (abbre via t ion of Zi ranki,or

Ji r anki Rajput ), and Panjpae (a b bre via t ion of Pa nj Panda Rajpht ) may in dica t e forme r Rajpat division s of the mode rn Du ran ior Kan dahar cou n t ry

,n ame d a ft e r In dian t ribe s in occu pan cy.

E ach of th e clan s above n ame d u nde r the se two gre a t divis ion sha s gre a t ly in cre a se d in n umbe rs and powe r sin ce the ir in c or

pora t ion toge the r in t o the Duran i commonwe a lth . Th e Zirakclan s— P0pa l , Aliko, and B arak I t ake to stan d for t h e Gre e kPa iopla i , Aloloi , and B arka i be fore me n t ion e d ; th e Achak, a

t ribe he ld to b e dis t in ct from th e othe rs by t h e Du ran i the mse lve s

,I t ake to re pre s e n t th e In dian Achi or Ac hiholada .

“ The

t u rbu le n t Achi,

”of t h e Raja t ar in g in i , a bran ch of th e Damara

(Duma r Kakar be fore n ot ice d) tribe , which figu re s in th e historyof Kashmir a s a powe rfu l and t u rbu le n t pe ople abou t Lahore and

t he n orthe rn Pu n jab in the re ign s of AVANT IVARMA , 857 to 886

,and of HARSHA

,1090 to 1 102 A.D.

,both kings of Kashmir ;

the y may re pre se n t t ribe s of th e Tokhari or Toghiyan i Tu rk, orof t h e Ka tor. The Panjpae clan s Nur and Makh I have be foree xpla in e d as re pre se n t ing th e Nor or Norka Rajpii t , and the

Makwaha na Rajput ; Ali as re pre s e n t ing th e Gre e k Aioloi Ishak,t he Mu salman disgu is e of Saka or Sak, re pre se n ts t he Pe rs ianSaka and Gre e k Saka i

,t h e Skyt h ian con qu e rors who gave the ir

n ame to Sist an,t he Sagis ta n of Arab wri t e rs

,and sakast han of

In dian s . An othe r bran ch of saka Skv thi an s is fou n d in th e

Sagpae and Sawu e Hazara clan s , be fore n ot ice d . Khagwan i isthe same as Khugian i alre ady ide n t ifie d w ith t he Hyge nnoi ofHERODOTUS . Le t u s n ow look a t the composi t ion of e ach of th e se

Du ran i clan s .

POPAL se ct ion s ar e

Ayab . B ado . B ahlol . B arn i .

B asama . Ca landa r . Habi b . Hasan . Isma il .Ma

’ruf. Nasra t . Sado . salih . Umar .

Of t he se,Ay1

1b s tan ds for Job sya Rah tor (Ajab is a common

prope r n ame among th e Pa tha n s ) . B ado for B adya Tu rk.

B ahlol for B eki la Solan ki . B ami for B ama B rahman . B an u forB a nafa r Rajpii t . Nasra t is the n ame of a t ribe in Ku n ar andSwa t

,andmay b e a bran ch of th e Ka tor Tu rk . Zin ak, or Zai n ak,

is a lso Turk. Th e othe rs have be e n pre viou sly n ot ice d . Popa lmay s tan d for Pipar a Gahlot Rajpii t , or for Pa iopla i Gre e k, as

above su gge s t e d. As be fore st a t e d,HERODOTUS me n t ion s th e

PaiOpla i a s having be e n t ran sport e d by orde r ofDARI US HYSTASPESM

from th e rive r Strymon a long wi th variou s t rib e s of th e Pa ionoi ,

or Pa n noi,and s e t t le d in a dis tri ct of Phrygia . The tu be s n ame d

as thu s t ran sport e d we re the Paionoi,S iropa ionoi , Pa iopla i , and

Dob e roi . The se t ri be s se em to have moved e astward and s e t t le din th e an ci e n t Drang ian a (mode rn Kan dahar), for we n ow find in

this ve ry cou n try ce rt ain tr ibe s be arin g th e same or ve ry s imi larn ame s . Thu s the Paionoi

,or Pau n c i

,ar e re pre se n t e d by t h e

e xis t ing Pa n n i Afghan,who have mos t ly e migra t e d t o Hin du st an ,

b u t have le ft remn an t s of t he t ribe in Sibi and the cou n t ry a bou tShal . The S irOpa ion oi by th e Sa rpa nn i or IlI a rpa nn i , n ow fou n damongst the Sp in Tarin of Pe shin . Th e Pa iOplai by t h e Popa l z i ,or Popu l i , of Kan dahar

,and th e Dob e roi by t he Dawa ri of

Zamindawar on the He lman d,and th e Dawa r i of Dawar, or Dau r,

on th e In du s borde r. On th e othe r hand , Popal may s t an d forPipa r a Gahlot , the clan b e ing large ly compose d of Rajput

se ct ion s . B e side s those above e xpla in e d,Isma i l

,Kan i

,Sado, a nd

Uma r stan d for Simala and Ka n i RajpiI t , S isodia Gahlot , and

Umr a Pramar a . Sado is th e t ribe whe n ce came AHMAD SHAHARDALI

,th e Du ran i mon arch ; on be coming the roya l t ribe , t he

Sadozi in cre as e d gre a t ly in n umbe rs,w e a lth

,and in flu e n ce

soon bran che d off in to a n umbe r of su bdivision s be aring mode rnMu sa lman su rn ame s

,for th e most part . Some of t h e more

charact e rist ic of the se n ame s,e spe cially in re fe re n ce to Rajput

affini ty,ar e

Ali . Haran . Isma i l . Kamal . Kamran . Khidar.Maghdud . Musa . Ru stam . Sarma s t . Shajal . Yara.

zafaran,e t c .

Of t he s e,Al i may st an d for Aloloi Gre e k ; Harli n for Ara nya

(Kac hwaha ) ; Isma il for Sima la Rajput . Kamal andKamran are

Tu rk n ame s . Khi dar or Khizar may s t and for Khoja r Pramara,

or for Ke hda r,me rcan t ile RajpiI t . Maghdud is th e same as

MakI‘

I,and may s t an d for Makwahan a . Musa may re pre se n t

Isra e l i t e s of th e Mosa ic re ligion,or th e an ci e n t Mysoi of Lydia ,

or the I l/I u si of th e Indu s valle y and Sin d,and be fore me n t i on e d.

RUSTAM is t h e n ame of an in dige n ou s he ro of fabu lou s t ime s,and

may me an S imply “mou n t ain e e r.” Sarmas t is pe rhaps th e

Mu sa lman disgu ise of Sr i Ma t Rajpat Shajal of Soja t , me rcan t i leRajpat ; Yaraof JoraRah tor ; andZa

’faran (pl. of Za’far) of Jipra

Pramara . Th e above se ct ion,Khidar

,or Khwaja Khidar

,is th e

family clan of AHMAD SHAH ARDALI . Th e cou n t ry of th e Sadoziis abou t Shahri Safa in th e Tarn ak va lle y

,and tha t of th e Popalzi

ge n e ra lly abou t Kan dahar and on th e He lman d up to th e Khakre zdist rict . Th e Popalz i ar e re ckon e d a t abou t thirt e e n thou san dfamilie s

,part ly agricu lt u ral and part ly pastora l, and e n joy the

forme rly he ld ve ry mu ch more e xt e n sive t e rritory than thatre pre se n t e d by th e fe w cast le s and village s the y n ow posse ss .

Thou gh re cogn ise d a s a dist in ct pe ople from a l l th e othe r t r ibe sof Afghan is t an by the n a t ive s of t ha t cou n t ry t he ms e lve s , theB araki ar e n e ve rthe le ss con side re d a supe rior race , and ar e he ldin e st e e m for the ir brave ry a nd soldi e rly qu a lit ie s . Th e B arakiar e in high favou r with the B arakz i ru le rs of th e cou n try, and are

e n lis t ed by the m as tru st e d b odygu ards,and for se rvice a b ou t

th e royal palace s . At le ast su ch was t he case up to th e t ime ofthe la t e AMI R SHER ALI KHAN .

The ACHAK,or AoHs i

,ar e e n t ire ly past ora l and pre da tory,

and in habi t th e Kadan i va lle y and n orth s10pe s of th e KhojakAmran range to the Tob a t able lan ds . B u t the y wan de r fa r tot h e we st

,and ar e foun d sca t t e re d a l l ove r th e cou n try to He ra t

and B adghis,an d part s of the Ghor cou n try . The y are re ckon e d

a t five thou san d t e n t s,and a r e in two division s

,viz .

adu randGajan .

B ahadu r ( B dta r , a t ribe le ss clan of Rajput ) se ct ion s ar e

Ashdan . B akar . Fam. G ha b é . Kako . Shamo,e t c .

Gaja n (Ka c hin t ribe of Naga ) se ct ion s ar e

Ada. Adrak . Al i . Ashe . B adi . Harun . Ja li .Kamil . Lali . Ma l i . Mapi . Mu shaki . Shakar, e t c .

Of t h e above se ct ion s Ashdan andAshe appe ar to b e th e same ;and a r e diffe re n t forms of Ac hi and Achak. Some of t h e othe rse ct ion s ar e n ot re cogn is e d

,su ch a s Fam Ghabe

,a ndAdrak .

Th e othe r n ame s ar e a l l Indian,a ndhave be e n be fore e xpla in e d ;

t hou gh Shamo is a Tu rk n ame a lso,B adi and Kamil ar e also

Tu rk,andHarun is Mu salman .

Th e mm,or NHRZI

,of th e Panjpae Du ran i in habi t t h e w e st e rn

part s of t h e Kandahar cou n t ry,and a r e most ly pa st ora l a ndpr e

da t ory. The y ar e re ckon e d a t thirty thou san d familie s,sca t t e re d

abou t t he He lmand in G armsil,in Farah

,Darawa t (De h Rawat

or Dahi Rawa t ; Rawa t is a Rajput t rib e of he rdsme n and

grazie rs), th e S iahb and hills of Ghor, in I sa fz ar (ca lle d a lso I sfarayin

,Su fedrawan

,and Sperwan ) a nd t he Adraskan d va lle y to t he

borde rs of Si stan . Th e n ame Nin,or Nurzi

,is e vide n t ly th e same

a s th e Rajput Nor,or Norka

,a nd origin ally Skythian ,

proba b lya bran ch or clan of th e Saka . Of th e division s of t h e Nurzi , theB adi s e ct ion is Tu rk, and t h e Chalak (Chalak or Solanki ) Rajput .Lit t le is kn own of this tribe .

Th e AL I,or Amzi

,ar e re ckon e d a t sixt e e n thou san d familie s,

and occu py mu ch th e same dis t rict s a s the ir kin sfolk, th e Aliko,above me n t ion e d , the ir ch ie f s e a t be ing on th e pla in of Zamindawar, t o th e w e s t of th e He lmand

,be tw e e n B ost and Chakna

sur . Wi th the Alizi a re join e d th e Ud,or Udz i

,re ckon e d a t five

t hou san d famili e s ; the y have se t t le me n t s in Da rawa t,Nadali ,

G arms i l,Ma

’ruf,e t c . Th e n ame II dmay s t an d for Rajput Udi ,

or for th e Ut z'

of HERODOTUS .

Th e ISHAK,SAHAK

,or I SHs i

,ar e part ly pa stora l and

pa rt ly agricu ltu ra l,and in habi t th e low e r cou rse of th e Arghan dab

rive r be tw e e n Kan dahar and B os t,and a lon g t he He lman d to th e

S is ta n ba sin ; the ir prin cipa l se a t s a r e a t Khan Nishin and in the

Okat of Lash-Ju wen andFarah . The y ar e re ckon e d a t twe lvet hou san d famili e s

,of which abou t a thou san d ar e s e t t le d in t h e

B alkh cou n t ry. The Ish '

ak re pre s e n t t he an cie n t Saka c on

qu e rors of Sis t an , or Sakast an , so ca lle d aft e r the m ; pre viou slyt h e cou n try was ca lle d by Ori e n t a ls Nimroz (th e cou n t ry of

NI MROD,kin g of B abylon ) , and by th e Gre e ksDran g ia .

The KHAGWAM a nd MAKI‘

I a r e join e d t oge the r,and a r e ve ry

fe w in n umbe r,and have n o t e rri t ory of the ir own e xce pt a t

Ghazn i,whe re the y have a fe w village s in the su bu rbs of the ci ty .

This comple t e s ou r re vi ew of th e t ribe s classe d u nde r t h e he adof TARIN

,in th e Afghan ge n e a logie s . Th e n e xt t ribe of t he

Sha rkh b un bran ch of th e Sarban i Afghan is t he SHi HANi , ca lle dal so CHAR (Chdwam or Chdom Rajput ) . Th e Chaora , a ccording toColon e l Ton (

“ An n als of Rajasthan was on ce a re n own e d t ribein th e his tory of In dia

,thou gh i t s n ame

,he says

,is n ow scarce ly

kn own,a nd i t s origin is ve ile d in obscu rity. I t be lon gs n e i the r to

th e Solar n or t h e Lu n ar ra ce,and is probably of Skyth ic de sce n t .

Th e n ame is u n kn own in Hindu s t an ,and is confin e d

,w i th many

othe rs orig ina t ing be yon d th e Indu s , to th e pe n in su la of S au rash

t ra . I f fore ign to In dia prope r,con t in u e s TOD

,i t s e s t ablishme n t

mu s t have be e n a t a remot e pe riod,as in dividu a ls of t he t ribe

in t e rmarri e d wi th th e S u rajb an si an ce st ry of th e pre s e n t prin c e sof Me war

,whe n thi s family we re th e lords of B ala b hi . The

capi t a l of th e Chaora wa s th e in su larDe ob andar , on th e coast of

Sau ra sht ra,and t h e t emple of Somn a th ,w i th many othe rs on thi s

coa s t,de dica t e d to B aln a t h, is a t tribu t e d to this t ribe of th e Sau ra

or worshippe rs of th e su n . I t was VENA RAJA or B ANHAJ,prin ce

of De c,who

,A .D.

,la id the fou n da t ion of An ha lwa ra

,which

his dyn asty ru le d for on e hu n dre d and e ighty-fou r ye a rs,whe n

B HOJRAJ,t he s e ve n th from th e fou n de r and th e last of th e Chaora

wa s de pose d,931 A .D.

,by his own dau ght e r’s son

,MULRAJ of th e

Solanki t ribe . MULRAJ ru le d An ha lwara for fifty-e ight ye ars .

Du rin g t he re ign of h is son a nd su cce ssor,CHAWAND or CHAOND

RAH,ca lle d JAMAND by Mu hammada n his torian s

,MAHMI

Ghazu i in vade d t h e kingdom of An ha lwa ra,and dra in e d i t of i t s

imme n s e riche s,for An ha lwar a wa s a t t ha t t ime th e e n trepot of

the produ c t ion s of th e e a s t e rn and t h e we s t e rn hemisphe re s.

Anh a lwara re cove red fu lly from t he de va sta t ion s of MAHMI‘

ID,and

w e find S IDRAE JAY SI NG,t h e se ve n th from th e fou nde r

,andwho

ru le d from 1094 to 1 145 A .D.

,a t the he ad of th e riche st if n ot th e

most warlike kin gdom of In dia . Twe n ty-two prin cipa lit i e s a t

on e t ime own e d his pow e r,from the Karn a t i c to th e ba s e of the

Hima laya . His su cce ssor wa s displa ce d by t he Chohan,PHITH

W I B AJA,who s e t on th e thron e KOMARPAL

,who the n

,qu i t t ing his

own Chohan t ribe,e n t e re d tha t of t h e Solan ki . B oth S IDRAE

andKOMARPAL w e re pa t ron s of B u ddhism . The e nd of KOMARPAL

’s re ign wa s distu rbe d by th e lie u t e n an t s of SHAHABUDDIN ;

and his su cce ssor,B ALLo MALDEo

,close d his dyn a sty in 1228 A .D.

wh e n t h e B hage la dyn as ty,de sce n dan t s of S IDRAE

,su cce e de d.

Unde r th e B hage la rul e di lapida t ion s from re ligiou s pe rs e cu t ionw e re re pa ire d

,Somn a th rose from it s ru in s

,and th e kin gdom of

t h e B ahlika RAE wa s a t ta in in g i t s prist in e magn ifice n ce,whe n ,

u n de r GAHLA KAB AN,t he fou rth prin ce

,ALAUDD I N invade d and

an n ihila t ed t he kin gdom of An ha lwara,sa cke d and plu nde re d

th e rich cit i e s and fe rt i le pla in s of Gu z e ra t and Sau ra sht ra . The

st a tu e s of B u ddha we re e ve rywhe re ca s t down andmu t ila t e d,the

books of h is re lig ion e ve rywhe re bu rn e d and de s t roye d . Th e ci tyof Anhalwa ra wa s raze d t o th e grou n d and i t s ve ry fou nda t ion sdu g up. Th e remn an t s of t h e Sola n ki dyn a sty we re sca t t e re dove r th e la n d

,and this port ion of In dia rema i n e d for u pwa rds

of a ce n tu ry wi thou t any paramou n t he ad, whe n i t s sple ndou rwas re n ova t e d

,and it s fou n da t ion s re bu il t by SAHAHAN

con ve rt to Islam,u nde r th e n ame of ZAFAR KHAN

,wi t h the

t i t le of MUZAFF I B,a sce n de d th e thron e of Gu ze ra t

,whi ch h e le ft

to his son,AHMED who fou n de d Ahmadab ad.

I have made this le n gthy e xt ra ct from ToD’s

“An n a ls of

Rajasthan,

” be cau se i t throws mu ch light upon th e a ffin i t ie s of

se ve ra l of t he mode rn Pa than t ribe s of t h e Su leman ran ge a nd

In du s fron t i e r. Th e CHAWAND RAE,ca lle d JAMAND byMu hamma

dan wri t e rs,is e vide n t ly the sou rce of th e Zaman d division of the

Kharshb un bran ch of th e Sara b an i Afghan ; and KOMAHPAL’S

qu it t ing h is own Chohan t rib e and e n t e rin g tha t of Solan ki,is

cle arly the orig in of th e Afghan accou n t of SHI HAN I ’s qu i t t in g th eS ara b an i and e n t e rin g the Ghu rghu sht i bran ch of th e Afghann a t ion . Th e B hage la a r e n ow re pre se n t e d in Afghan is t an b y thePaga l

,B ahagu l , and B aka l se ct ion s of se ve ra l of t he Su le man

ran ge t ribe s . Du ring th e long ce n t u rie s of th e ru le of th e Chaoraand su cce e ding dyn ast ie s the whole of th e e a st e rn por t ion of

Afghan istan wa s ma in ly pe ople d by Rajput and Indian t rib e s ofSkyth i c de sce n t , who came in to t h e cou n t ry a t diff e re n t pe riodsan d probably from diffe re n t dire ct ion s a lso th e e arli e r migrat ion s be ing dire ct from t he cou n t ri e s n orth of th e Oxu s

,and the

la t e r from the dire ct ion of Hindu s tan .

JALWANI s e ct ions a r e

Kon g ari . Marwa t . Mayar. Ne kb ikh e l . salar. S ipan d.

Of the se,Kon g ar i st an ds for Khanga r , aborigin a l Indian ; Mar

wa t for Ma r c of t h e Indian de s e rt ; Mayar for Mohor,Rajput

(me rcan t ile ) . Ne kb ikh e l ha s be e n be fore de scribe d . Salar isRajput and Tu rk ; S ipand for S epa t , Rajput .

Th e HAB I PAL is a sma ll t ribe,inhabit ing th e h ills be twe e n B ori

and Zhob va lle ys,whe re the y a r e a ssocia t e d wi th a n e ighbou ring

n omadic t ribe calle d Isot,or Sot

,an othe r Rah tor clan .

Ha r ipal , a pu re ly Hindu n ame,se ct ion s ar e

Yusu f. Nazak . Tori,or Tawari .

Th e n e xt division of the Sharkhb un S ar ab an i Afghan is t he

MI YANA t ribe , whi ch I have su ppose d t o re pre s e n t the an cie n tM e ionoi of Lydia . Th e Miyan i ar e w ide ly dist ribu t e d a ll a longth e Indu s borde r

,from t h e Khyb a r to th e B olan ,

b u t ar e princ ipa l ly se t t le d in the De rajat , orDaman ,

of th e Su leman range .

Miydm'

se ct ion s ar e

Ahir. Aka. B a 1 . B udar. Gharshin . Ghoran i .Hat i . Jot . Ka t i . Kehi . Kha t ran . La s .

Lawan i . Lohan i . Malahi . Masha. Mashwan i . Musa.

N511151 . Nuro . Pasan i . Rana. Rahwan i . Sarghi .S en . Shado. S hkun . Silaj . Sot . Sumra .

Sur . Togh. Wu ruki . Zakor i . Zmar i . Zora .

Of the se,Ahir is In dian he rdsman tribe ; Aka a Nag a clan ;

B ai s tan ds for B oioi,Gre e k ; Jot for Jdt , or Ja t ; Ka t i

,a Skythian

t ribe , has give n i t s n ame to Ka tawaz dist rict of Ghazni the

gre a t In dian bran ch of t he t ribe ha s give n i ts n ame to Ka t iawar

in the Sau ra sh t ra pe n in su la Keki,or Ka iki

,is a form of the

n ame Kaka r ; Las is a t ribe of B alochis t an to b e n ot ice d la t e r on .

Lawan i and Lohan i have be e n n ot ice d above Ma lahi s tan ds forMahali

,Rah tor ; Rahwan i is t he same as Rewdr i

,In dian he rds

man t ribe ; Shkun , or Shkwan (9) Togh is for Toghiya n i , or Tokhari Tu rk Zakor i

,or Zakuri

,for Jdkhar

,and Zmar i for Mysa r i ,

Hindu t ribe s ; Zora for Jam,Rahtor . Many of th e Miyan i a r e

e ngage d as Povin dah,or caravan trade rs

,th e be st kn own be ing

th e Lohan i , Sot , S en ,B abar

,Pasan i

,Rahwan i

,Ka t i

,e t c .

B e side s the s e Miyan i the re is a t ribe calle d Miyan,of In dian

origin ,in Ha sh tn ag ar of Pe shawar

,e t c .

,who ar e e ngage d in th e

caravan t rade w i th t he hill dis trict s to t h e n orth a s far as Chi t ra land B adakhshan . The y ar e associa t e d with th e Kaka-khe l Kha tt ak

,and like tha t c lan a lso e njoy a re ligiou s e s t e em amon gs t the

mou n t a in e e rs wi thwhom the y t rade ; the y ar e a lso accorde d ce rta inprivile ge s in t he t e nu re of lan d by the ir own pe ople , th e Pa thans .

E THNOGRAPI "Y OF AFGHANI STAN .

The n e xt divis ion of th e Sharkhb un Sara b an i Afghan is th e

B AHRECH,or B ARECH

,t ribe

,which I re cogn ise a s th e B ha rae cha

c lan of th e Chohan Ag n iku la Rajput (w e ll-kn own in Hin du s t an,

w he re i t has give n i t s n ame to a con side rable dis trict of Ou dh) .The y in habi t t he Shorawak dis t rict of Kan dahar

,borde rin g on

t h e san dy de se rt of B a lochist an,and e xt e n d along th e He lman d

rive r from B ost (forme rly th e w in t e r re side n ce of MAHM I‘

GHAZNI ) to Sis t an ,and ar e part ly agricu lt u ra l andpart ly n omadic

living in movable hu t s,ca lle d kada la

,made of w icke r frame s of

t amarisk tw igs pla st e re d w ith clay ; the y ke e p large n umbe rs of

cam e ls of a su pe rior qu a li ty,and amon g Afghan s a r e dist in gu ishe d

for the ir de vot ion to t h e bre e ding of tha t an ima l . Th e B ah r e c h

have emigra t e d large ly to Hin du st an,whe re the y have s e ve ral

colon i e s in th e De lhi cou n try,a t Jhajjar

,Gohan a

,e t c .

B ahr éc h se ct ion s ar e

B adal . B arak . B a sa. Chopan . Dadu . Hu sen .

Malahi . Man di . Mardan . Shaku r. Sabi t . Zako,e t c .

Of the se,B ada l may st an d for B hada i l

,Rah tor B a sa

,or B aso

for B a si,Indian se rf

,or he re di t ary slave

,t ribe ; Chopan for Dirt

chopdn , Hazarah, a t Khak i Chopan,

“ th e du s t or grave of

CHOPAN,

” or Kak i Chopan,

“t h e re se rvoir or cis t e rn of th e

Chopan,

” be fore me n t ion e d ; Dadu for Dadi , b e fore n ot ice d a s

re pre s e n t in g th e an ci e n t Dadika i of HERODOTUS ; Ma lahi forMaha l i

,Rah tor ; Man di for Ma nda

,Ka c hwaha ; Mardan for Da i

Marda,th e an ci e n t Mardi of AB E I AN an d STRABO ; Shaku r for

Shaka l B rahman ; Sabi t , or She kh Sabi t , for S epa t , Rajput(Parihara zako for Jdga , In dian min st re l t ribe .

Th e n e xt and la st division of th e Sha rkhb un S arab an i Afghanis th e ORMUR t ribe

,be fore de scribe d . ORMUR is sa id to have

be e n th e son of Ama ruddtn , and to have be e n n ame d aft e r th eplace of h is birth . Probab ly Ormu r s tan ds for Umr a , Pramara

th e n ame b e in g applie d to a part of th e Umra Sumra clan of

Pramar a Rajput , who in th e re ign of th e Empe ror AKBAR1680—90 A.D.

—cre a t e d con side rable distu rban ce s on t h e Pe shawarfron t i e r by the ir act ivi ty in spre ading th e he re t ica l doctrin e s ofthe B os b anya se ct th e En light e n e d . AKH I

JNDDARVEZA, th ece le bra t e d divin e of Swa t

,a cot emporary and a ct ive Oppon e n t

of B AI Z ID,the fou n de r of this s e ct in the se part s

,whom h e c on

t empt u ou sly ca lls Pi r Tar ik,

“ Gu ide t o Darkn e ss,

” has wr i t t e n

an acc ou n t of this se ct and the ir doin gs in this Ta z ki ra or“Me moirs . The B osb anya , or

“ Illumin a t e d,

adopt e d th e

doct rin e s of me t empsychosis,fre e love

,and commu n ity of goods ,

and a r e re ckon e d a bran ch of th e I sma ’i lz

Mu lahida, be t t e r kn own

in Eu rope as“ th e Assassin s .

” The y ar e ca lle d Ormu r by th e

Pa thén s (in Pu kh to, or : fir e and ma r e xt ing u ishe d justas a similar s e ct amongs t the Pe rs ian s was cal le d Chir b gh—kushLig ht s ou t

”on accou n t of the ir n oct u rn al assembli e s

,whe n

t he e xt in gu i shing of the light s w as t he sig n a l for the ir de e ds ofdarkn e ss to comme n ce . The origin al se ct of th e Ormu r is saidto have be e n a t Kan ig ii ram,

whe re t he se ct occu pi e d all thatdis tr ict of t he Su leman ran ge whi ch is n ow in ha b i t e d by theMahafi d Vaziri . On th e suppre ss ion of t he se c t b y Ax B AR

li e u t e n an t a t Kabu l,t he Ormu r be c ame dispe rse d, and for the

most part disappe ared ; b u t th e n ame is st ill b orn e by sca t t e redc ommu n i t ie s of the ir de sce ndan ts . SARDAR HYAT KHAN

of With in Pan jab,in hi s Haydt i Afghdm

,says the r e are t hre e or

fou r hu n dre d famil i e s of Ormu r in th e ir old home s a t Kan ig uram,

of th e se ct ion s Khekan i,B ekan i

,Khu ram Jan i

,Mu latan i

Jiran i . Of the s e th e last n ame d is a we ll-kn own t r ibe of me r

c an t il e Rajput,and th e firs t is a corru pt form of Ka ikd'n for

Kaikaya or Kakar. The re ar e a lso some Ormu r among st theB araki in Logar of Kabul

,and a smal l colony of them in the

Ormu r vill age of th e Pe shawar dis t rict . The y ar e an inoffe n sive,

indu st riou s pe ople,most ly e ngage d in agricu lt u re an d t r ade .

Th is comple t e s ou r re vi e w of t h e t ribe s composin g th e Du ran iAfghan . W e have n ow to n ot ice th e pe ople s inhabit in g thean cie n tDran g ia (mode rn Sistan ) , th e cou n try whe n ce t he Du ran ide rive the ir n ame . Sistan was forme rly calle d Nimroz (aft e rNI MROD

,king of B ab ylon ), and was th e re side n c e of JAMSHED

and othe r Pe rs ian kings of th e fabu lou s or t radi t ion ary Pe shdadidyn asty ; it is ce le bra t e d also a s t he ce n t re from which t he

Pe rsian powe r ros e,and as be in g th e home of th e he roic RUSTAM.

The prin cipa l inhabi t an t s of Sistan ar e th e Sistan i , a ve ry mix e dpe ople

,who have n o posse ssion in t h e soil

,and occu py a se rvile

posi t ion amon g s t th e domin an t tribe s of th e cou n t ry. Wi thre fe re n ce to t he se las t

,th e divisions of Sis tan may b e sa id to b e

t h e ou r (pl . of Ok or Awak,a de riva t ive pe rhaps from the

Tu rki c c,or awe hou se habit a t ion of Lash-Juwe n andFarah,

in hab it e d by th e Ishak,or Sak

,Du ran i ; CHAKNAS I

IR,in ha b it e d

by Sara b a n i B a loch ; S I HK I‘

IHA,by th e Kayan i (n ow most ly at

G hayin in Pe rsian Khorasan ) ; G ARMS IL , inhabi t e d by B aloc h,B ahrec h

,and othe r Du ran i ; and KANDAHARI by th e Shah

riki andKu rd . Of the se,th e B aloch

,common ly ca lle d Sarbandi

(Sa r a b a n i and t he Shahr iki of th e Shahri ar e t h e pr e

domi n an t t ribe s in n umb e rs and in influ e n ce ; b u t th e Kayan iar e th e most an ci e n t

,and a r e sa id to de sce n d from th e Kai

dyn asty of Pe rsia fou nde d by CYRUS (Ku ru sh) . B e side s t he se aresome Tajik

,su ppose d to b e de sce n dan t s of th e an cie n t Pe rsian s,

and some obscu re wild trib e s of hu n t e rs and cat t le -grazi e rs who

172 AN INQUI RY I NTO THE

ra ce of Rajput , fou n de r of th e Kashwaha or Ka c hwaha t ribe ) ;and th e B a loch from Ar ab an ce st ors

,whose home was a t Ale ppo

(probably from th e an ci e n t Ar a b i ta i of t h e rive r Ar a b iu s of ARRI AN,

th e mode rn Ha l),or “ Arabic ” AlHa b ) in e i the r case a me re

Mu sa lman con ce i t on the ir conve rs ion to Islam . Th e B ah re c h,

w i th t h e re s t of th e Afghan,pride s himse lf on be ing B an i Isra il ;

whils t th e B a loch scorn s t he ide a of a common de sce n t w ith t heAfghan .

With th e B ALOCH in Sis t an ar e associa t e d se ve ra l diffe re n t clansand tribe s

,su ch a s Sarbandi

,Nahroi

,Sanjaran i

,Taoki

ma san i,Ku rdG a l i

,and othe rs who wan de r ove r t h e de se rt t ra cts

to th e sou th,an d e xt e n d far in to t he n e ighbou rin g Pe rsian dis

t r i c t s of Kirman,Ya zd

,Ghayn

,and a ll a lon g th e Khorasan hills

t o Ma shhad andKum. Th e Sarban di w e re forme rly an import an tt ribe he re

,t ill the ir powe r wa s de st roye d by TAMERLANE

is sa id,t ran splan t e d t h e bu lk of th e t ribe t o Hamadan

,whe n c e

some of the m w e re brought back to Sis t an by NADI R SHAH . The

Nahui a r e re ce n t a rriva ls from B a lochis tan . Th e San jaran i,a

Tu rk t ribe,ar e mos t ly n omadic

,dw e llin g in booths or she ds made

of ma t s and w icke r ; and du r in g th e ru le of th e Sanjar dyn as tya t Kandahar w e re th e domin an t tribe in the s e pa rt s . Th e Taoki

i s a s e rvile t ribe of mixe d ra ce s,va ssa ls chi e fly of th e San ja ran i.

Th e Mamma san i probably re pre se n t t h e Mammise z'

me n t ion ed byPLI NY (Hi s t . Na t . v . 19) as in hab it in g the t e t rarchy of Mammise a

in Coe le (Koil e ) Syria ; the y a r e n ume rou s in Makran an dKirman,

and a t th e t ime of ALEXANDER ’S con qu e st dw e lt abou t th e Jaxart e s .

Th e Mammasan i,Taoki

,and San jaran i a r e colle ct ive ly s tyle d

Nakhdz'

,or Noghay ; the y a r e a ll Tu rk

,andmore or le ss n omadic .

The KURDG ALI,cu riou sly e n ough

,he re re ta in t he dou ble n ame

by which PL I NY me n t ion s t he ir an ce s tors in de scribing t h e n a t ion sof this re gion viz . the Ga e li

,by t h e Gre e k wri t e rs ca lled

Kadu si c i .” Th e Ku rd of Pe rsia have lon g be e n re cogn is e d a s thesame pe ople a s th e an cie n t Kadu sioi a nd he re

,in Sis t a n

have th e two n ame s of Ga e li a ndKadu sic i combin ed in t h e mode rnKu rdGa l z

. This whole de script ion of PLI NY (His t . Na t . v i . 18) isworth e xamin a t ion . He says t ha t from th e mou n ta in he ight s of

Ma rg ian a , a long t he range of Ca u ca su s,th e savage ra ce of th e

Mardi (whom we have be fore re cogn ise d in th e Dahi Ma rda

Hazarah), a fre e pe ople , e xt e nds a s fa r a s th e B akt r i tha t b e lowt h e dist rict of th e Mardi w e find t h e n a t ion s of t he Or c ia n i (Argha ndz

of t he Arghan dab va lle y) , t h e Comori (Kama r i andKamb a r iof t h e Afridi and B a loch), the B e rdr ig ae (B e 'rdmngae, mode rn B a rdu rdm

t h e Harma tot rOpi (or“ chariot horse bre e de rs

,pe rhaps

th e Rahtor Rajput,r a thwdn chariot t h e Citoma riae

(not re cogn ise d), t h e Coman i (Tu rk Koman,Tu rkoma n), t he

Ma ru c ae i (Ma r io-kl: of th e Maru,

” Rajput t ribe ), and the Man

dr u a n i (pre viou sly ide n t ifie d wi th th e mode rn Ma ndanr of th e

He lmand valle y and Yusu fza i of Pe shawar) . Th e rive rs he re,

adds PLINY,a r e th e Mandru s (He lma nd) an d th e Chin dru s (Arg

ha ndab ) ; and beyon d t h e n a t ion s a lre ady me n t ion e d a r e th e

Khorasmi (Khor a san i), th e Kan dari t he At t a sin i,th e

Pa rikan i,t h e S aran g ae (Za r a ng i or Dr a ngw,

mode rn Du ran i ), th eMa rot ian i (Ma rwa tz

,be fore n ot ice d), th e Aor si , th e Ga e li , by t he

Gre e k wri t e rs ca lle d Cadu sz z (ou r Ku rdGa l z’

,above me n t ion ed), th e

ci ty of He ra c lae a fou n de d b y ALEXANDER, a ft e rwards de st roye d,

an d re bu ilt by ANTI OCHUS , and by him ca lle d Acha ia (th e sit e

marke d by th e mode rn Ka la i t ) the De r b i c i (Dha r b aki , Rajput min s tre l t ribe ) a lso, t hrou gh th e middl e of whose t e rri toryt h e rive r Oxu s ru n s

,aft e r risin g in Lake Oxu s ; th e Syrma tae

(S z‘

w' Ma ti,be fore n ot iced), th e Oxydr a c ae (Wakhan an dDarwaz

th e He n ioc h i (forme r Ve n e tia n colon is t s t h e B a t e n i (B a tan i ,be fore n ot ice d), th e S araparae (Sa rpam of B a lochis tan

,to appe ar

la t e r on ) , and th e B akt r i , whose chi e f ci ty is Zar ia spe (Ha z dmsp) ,which a ft e rwards re ce ive d t h e n am e of B akt ra from th e rive rthe re . Th e las t n a t ion li e s a t th e ba ck of Mou n t Paropamisu s ,ove r aga in s t th e sou rce s of th e rive r In du s , and is bou nde d by th erive r Cob u s .

Th e AORS I above me n t ion e d,a ccording to STRABO (Ge og . x i .

wa s a gre a t t rading t ribe which dwe lt to th e n orth and n orth-e as tof t h e Ca spian S e a

,andmay have had a colony in the s e part s ;

the y a r e n ot n ow t race able by tha t n ame in Afghan is t an,e xce pt

in t h e Ur a s or Urdm‘

t s s e ct ion of t h e Dahi Za ngi Hazarah . The

He n ioc hi appe ar to have be e n a colony of Ve ne t i,or Ve n e t ian s

se t t le d in B akt r ia for th e pu rpose s of t rade ; the se,how e ve r

toge the r wi th t h e Je ws,se e m to have disappe are d w i th t h e

ce ssa t ion of t he ove rlan d t rade be twe e n Eu rope (B yzan t ium) andthe far E ast .

The SHAHREKI is an an cie n t t ribe in Sis ta n a ccording t o loca ltradi t ion . I have su gge s t e d t he ir con n e ct ion w i th th e Sahr isdyn asty of Sin d ; b u t the y may b e of Pe rsian origin (fromShahrwdn of Hamadan a s the y ar e sa id to b e w ide ly sca t t e re dove r Pe rsia

,in Ghayn

,Kir inan

,e t c . Th e S I s 'rANI

,a lso

c alledDihc c‘m,re pre se n t th e

,origin al in habit an t s of th e cou n try ;

the y n ow occu py a ve ry su bordin a t e posi t ion amongs t th e ge n e ralpopu la t ion

,and a re mu ch mixe d wi th fore ign e leme n t s ; the y

own n o lan d,b u t a r e employe d in th e variou s in du s t ria l a rt s and

han dicraft s,and ar e the vassa ls of t h e B a loch Sarban di and

Shahraki,mu ch a s th e Taoki a re of t h e San jaran i . The KURD

GALI of Sis t an ar e a bran ch of the Ku rd (Cordu em'

andKa rdukhi

of the an cie n t s ) of Ku rdist an,who e st ablishe d a dyn asty in

174 AN INQUIRY INYO THE

Luristan (be tw e e n Kirman and Khuz ist an ) abou t th e b e gin ni ngof th e twe lfth ce n t u ry

,and main t a in e d the ir au thori ty the re t il l

SHAH ARRAs an n e xe d the ir provin ce . Th e MAL Ix KURD dyn astyof Ghor was e st ablishe d by SHAMSUDDI N KURD , gove rn or of

Khorasan,for Su ltan G HI ASUDDI N GHORI

,abou t 1245 A .D. He

was confirme d in his au thori ty by t h e Mugha l Empe ror HOLAG I'

of whom h e was a vassal,and gre a t ly in cre ase d h is pow e r and

au thori ty in t he re ign of h is su cce ssor,ARAKA KHAN. SHAMSUDDIN

wa s su cce e de d a t He ra t,hi s capita l

,by h i s son RUKNUDDI N

took Kan dahar ci ty, and die d in th e re ig n of t h e Su ltan ARGHHNKHAN

,1280 A .D. His brothe r

,G HIASUDDm MALIE KURD

,the n

su cce e de d, andwas confirme d by th e Mu ghal Empe ror ALJAI TI’

KHAN in h is comman d of Ghor to th e confin e s of t he provin ce s onth e Indu s . The Malik Ku rd dyn asty wa s aft e r this re du ce d tovassa lage by th e Amir CAZAN of Khiva

,andwas fin ally e x t in

g u ish e d in 1388 A .D.

,wh e n the Amir TYMUR (Tame rlan e ) took

He ra t and sle w i t s last prin ce,an othe r G HI ASUDDIN ,

and h is son .

Thi s comple t e s ou r re view of t h e t ri b e s inhabi t ing t h e t e rri torya ss ign e d to th e fou rt e e n th sa t rapy.

Th e fift e e n th sa t rapy,HERODOTUS says , comprise d th e Sakai

andKaspioi i t s posi t ion and are a ar e n ow re pre se n t e d by Khivaand B u khara

,a re gion be yon d th e limi t s of ou r in qu iry .

Th e sixt e e n th sa t rapy c ompri se d th e Pa r t hioi,Khorasmoi,

Sogdoi,andArioi ; i t cove re d a w ide are a on both th e sou th and

n orth of t h e Oxu s,and lay a thwart the w e st e rn borde rs of Paro

pamisu s and B aktr ia,cu rvin g rou n d from Sis t an in t h e sou th

w e st to Khokand in th e n orth-e a st . I n th e cou n try to th e sou thof the Oxu s dwe lt th e Par thioi and th e Arioi . Th e PAR'

rHI OI

appe ar to have be e n compose d mai nly of th e Koman Tu rk,or

TURKOMAN of ou r t ime,a ve ry n ume rou s and powe rfu l horde of

n omads,e xt e n ding rou n d th e e as t

,n orth

,and we s t s ide s of t he

Caspian S e a,and la t e r a long i t s sou the rn shore s also. Th e on ly

port ion of t h e n a t ion comin g wi thin th e are a of ou r in qu iry ist he TURKOMAN of t h e Mashhad and Marv dis trict s . The s e wehave a lre ady n ot ice d a long w ith th e Char Aymak t ribe s

have me n t ion e d the ir Harz ag i s e ct ion as th e mode rn re pre s e n tat ive s of th e an ci e n t ARSAKI

,fou n de r of t h e Parthian e mpir e .

Part hia,

”says STRABO (Ge og. x i . “ is a sma ll cou n t ry

,thickly

woode d, mou n t a in ou s , and produ ce s n othin g ; for this re a son ,u nde r th e Pe rsian domin ion

,i t was u n i t e d wi th the Hyrkanoi for

t h e pu rpose of payin g t ribu t e,and aft e rwards du ring a long

pe riod,whe n th e Make don ian s w e re mas t e rs of th e cou n t ry. At

pre se n t (STRARo di e d 24 A .D. ) i t is augme n t e d in e xt e n t,Komisse n e

andKhor e n e ar e part s of Par thi e n e,and pe rhaps a lso t h e cou n t ry

as far as th e Ca spian Ga t e s,Rhagoi , and t h e Tapyroi , whi ch

and Kaj Makran . An ci e n t ly th e n ame of t h e whole of thisre gion

,n ow ca lle d B a lochis t an

,i t wou ld se em

or Kaj (or Kush or Kuj, a s t he Pe rs ian s pron ou n ce i t ) , tha t n ameappe arin g both in i t s e as t e rn and w e st e rn division s as Ka c h

G an dava andKa ch or Kaj Makran re spe ct ive ly ; and it wa s in

habi t e d by t he Ka sh or Kach ra ce (Cu sh of th e B ible CUSHbe ga t NIMROD th e Asia t ic E thiopian s of HERODOTUS . Fromt h e se Ka sh or Ka ch de rive s t h e gre a t Ka shwaha or Ka c hwaha

(Kushwaha or Kuc hwaha ) of t h e Rajput ge n e a logie s .

Th e PARI KANOI (Pe rsian plu ra l form of th e India n Pa ra-ledmou n t a in e e r me n t ion e d by HERODOTUS a long w ith t he As ia t icE thiopia n s

,a r e n ow re pre se n t e d by t h e B rahoe

,B r ahwi

B a r aki,an in dige n ou s word of th e same sign ifica t ion

,mou n

t a in e e r Th e t e rm As ia t ic E thiopian s of HERODOTUS,he re

me n t ion e d,re fe rs to tha t bra n ch of t h e an ci e n t Cu shit e s whic h a t

a ve ry e arly pe riod se t t le d in t h e Tigris va lle y,and the n ce e x

t e n de d a long t he s e a -coa s t to t he In du s . From the se pa rts the yspre ad e a stward to the he art of Rajpu t an a or Rajwara a s th e Kachwaha a nd to th e n orth a s far a s Hin du Kush

,whe re w e have s e e n

Ka c hwaha t ribe s among t h e pe ople of t h e Kafiri s tan andKun aror Kashkar . The t radi t ion cu rre n t amon g th e B aloch

,of the ir

an c e st ors havin g come from Ale ppo in Syria e vide n t ly re fe rs tot h e Cu shi t e origin of the a n ci e n t in habi tan t s of th e cou n t ry .

STRABO,de scribin g this part of an ci e n t Arian a— ou r Afghan i

s t an— says (Ge og. xv. tha t t he t ribe s on t he s e a-coast from t he

Indu s to Ka rma n ia (Pe rsian Kirman ) , ar e th e Ar b ie s , a t ri b e on

t h e e a st ban k of th e rive r Arbis,which s e para t e d the m from t he

Ori t a i,the n th e Or it a i n e xt t o them t h e I kh th iophag oi , andthe n

th e Karman oi ; and tha t above t he I kh th iophagoi is si t u a t e d G edrosia . PLINY a lso me n t ion s th e Or it a i (Hist . Na t .

,v i . 25) a s t he

I kh th iophag i Or ita i , who spe ak a lan gu age pe cu liar to themse lve s ,and n ot of the Indian dia le ct , and a s be in g n e ighbou rs of t h e G edru si and Pa sir e s

,and be in g divide d from t he Indian s by the

rive r Arabis . ARHI AN,de scribin g ALEXANDER ’

s march through th isre g ion ,

says tha t,aft e r s ta rt ing NEARCHUS to condu ct t h e fle e t by

se a,ALEXANDER hims e lf marche d along th e coast t o th e rive r

Arabin s,to a t ta ck th e Or i t ai

,a n a t ion of In dia dw e lli n g n e ar

tha t rive r t ha t on h is approa c h th e Orita i fled t o th e d e se rts,and

ALEXANDER,invading the ir t e rri tori e s

,came t o t h e vill age ca lle d

B amb akia,which se rve d t h em a s a capit al city . CURTI US

,in his

a ccou n t of this same march,says t ha t ALEXANDER bu ilt a ci ty a t

this pla ce,and pe ople d i t wi th Arakhot oi . B e yond t h e Or itai

con t in u e s ARR I AN,ALEXANDER

,ke e pin g n e ar th e coa st

,e n t e re d

t hrou gh a n arrow pa s s in t o t h e t e rri tori e s of th e G e drosoi,the

onward march throu gh which l ay a t a dis t an ce from t h e se a , by

a ve ry dange rou s road,de st it u t e of a ll the n e ce ssarie s of life

,t i ll

h e re ach e d Pu ra (B ampar ) , t h e capi t a l of th e G e drosoi , on th e

s ix t ie th day aft e r le aving th e t e rri tory of t he Or i ta i . Aft e r a re sta t Pu ra h e mar che d in to Karman ia . Th e on ly pe ople me n t ion e dby ARRI AN as in hab it ing this part of Arian a a re t h e Ori t a i and

G e drosi . Th e n ame Grit a i is probably a Gre e k word Mou nt a in e e rs and corre sponds to t he n a t ive n ame Pa r ikam

u se d byHERODOTUS

,and b oth a re re pre se n t e d by the mode rn colloqu ia l

n ame B rahmi . On th e oth e r han d,the re is th e Hara range of

mou n t ain s,s e parat in g Las B e la— t he cou n try of th e Or i t a i— from

Makran,which may b e th e origin a l sou rce of t he n ame Ori t a i .

B e this as i t may, both the se pe ople s , th e G e drosoi and Or it a i ,c ame u n de r the de n omin a t ion I khthiophagoi , the Gre e k e qu iva le n tof th e Pe rsian Mdhikhordn

,Fish e a t e rs

”st i ll su rviving in th e

mode rn Makran .

Pura (B ampar ) was,a ccording to ARRI AN

,th e capi t al of t he G e

drosoi,afte r whom t he whole of this re gion wa s n ame d G e drosia .

The y we re probably a t tha t t ime t he domin an t an d mos tn ume rou s t rib e ; the ir n ame st i ll su rvive s in that of t h e ir mode rnre pre se n ta t ive s

,th e Gadar of Las B e la

,whe re the y are chi e fly

employe d in me rc an t ile pu rsu i t s . Th e G ida r se ct ion s of some oft h e Pa than t ribe s of the Su leman range ar e pe rhaps from thissou rce

,or more dire ct ly

,from t he Lamr i

,a n ame of th e same

sign ifica t ion ; and, a s be fore sugge st e d, th e Jadran of th e Su l emanran ge n e ar G haz n i re pre se n t th e same pe ople . B u t t he an ci e n tG edrosoi ar e probably n ow most large ly re pre se n t e d in B a lochi stanby th e Litmr i

,which is on ly an othe r In dian form for G ida r

words me an ing jacka l,

” or “ fox .

”On the othe r han d

,th e Pa

than Gidar may stan d for th e San skrit Vidor,andmay re pre se n t

th e t ribe of th e wise and far-se e ing Vidum of t h e Mahab hara t,

whils t t he Gadari re pre se n t th e swift Gadu r a , e n emy of th e Nag a .

Th e pla ce of t he an cie n t G e drosoi is n ow t ake n by th e B aloch,by far t he most n ume rou s t ribe in th e cou n try

,and aft e r whom

this re gion wa s,i t is sa id

,n ame d B a lochi sta n by NADI R SHAH,

only abou t a hu ndre d and fifty ye ars ago, whe n h e an n e xe d th eAfghan ist an of ou r in qu iry to the Pe rsian domin ion s . I have ina pre viou s passage re cogn is e d t he B a loch a s the B a lde c ha Rajput .

Forme rly the y mu st have be e n a pow e rfu l t ribe , and have give nthe ir n ame a s th e n a t ion al de sign a t ion to a he t e roge n e ou s mixtu reof t ribe s and race s whi ch ar e n ow in corporat e d as clan s of theB a loch . Th e B a loch are n ot n ow

,how e ve r

,t h e domin an t t ri b e

in th e cou n t ry which be ars the ir n ame . Tha t posit ion i s occu piedby th e B rahw i . Le t u s n ow e xamin e t he composit ion of the setwo gre a t tr ibe s of t h e an ci e n t G e drosia , th e mode rn B alochistan ,viz .

,th e B RAHW I

,re pr e se n t ing th e a n ci e n t Pa r ikanoi , or Or i ta i

a nd th e B ALoc n,re pre se n t in g t h e a n ci e n t As ia ti c E thiopia ns , or

G edrosai . We take the B rahwi firs t .

The B RAHwi,—th e n ame is sa id to b e a corrupt ion of B a -rohi

of th e hills,

” or “ Highlan de rs,

”and dist ingu ishe s this pe ople

from th e B a loch,whom the y de s ign a t e a s Na -rohi (Narhwi ),

“n ot

of the hills,

” or Lowlande rs,—in habi t t he Sarwan an dJha lawan

provin ce s of Ka lat B a lochi s tan,and th e B rahwi

,or B rahwik

ra nge of moun ta in s e xt e n din g sou thwards through the s e di s trictsand La s B e la

,from Shal Kot (Qu e t t a ) in t h e n orth to t h e s e a

coa st in th e sou th,and bou n de d e as tward by Ka ch Gandava and

we stward by Nu shki andKharan . Th is wide are a of mou n t a in sand e le va t e d pla t e au x is the ce n t ra l home of t he mou n ta in e e rsca lle d B rahw i

,and is th e c ou n try in wh ich the ir langu age

,c a lle d

B rahw iki,pre va ils . The n ame B rahwi

,thu s e xpla in e d

,c orre

sponds to th e t e rm Kohis tan i,appli e d to t h e “mou n ta in e e rs of

th e Swat and B on e r cou n t ri e s a t th e n orthe rn e xt re mi ty of theI ndu s fron t i e r

,and is not th e prope r e thn ic n ame of the pe ople

to whom i t is,in on e s e n se

,prope rly e n ough appli e d . Th e prope r

e thn ic n ame of t h e B rahw i and h is langu age is B a r aha,an a b o

rigin a l t ribe of kin dre d ra ce wi th th e Lumr i ; b u t t h e n ame sB a raha and B rahwi

,B rahoe and B arohi

,a r e re a lly th e same

t h e pe ople so ca lle d ar e of th e same s t ock a s t he Ku rd or Ku rdGa li . Though most ly ce n t re d in the a re a above de fin e d

B rahwi is fou nd a l l ove r B a loch ist an,and

,a s w e have se e n

Sis tan a lso and though in hi s n a t ive home h e is more commonlyca lle d B rahw i

,ou t side i t h e is mos t common ly c a lle d Ku rd

Ku rdG a l i ; whi lst both n ame s,B rahwi and Ku rd

,a r e c ommon

to him e ve rywhe re . Th e B rahw i or Ku rd is in re a li ty a

de sce n dan t of t he an ci e n t As syrian or Kha ladi . Du r in g thethirt e e n th and fou rt e e n th ce n t u ri e s the Ku rd w e re an import an t pe ople in Afghan istan and u nde r th e Ma lik Ku rd dyn asty(pre viou s ly n ot ice d), th e prin ce s ofwhich w e re t re a t e d as favou redvassa ls by CHANGI Z KHAN and hi s su cce ssors

,the y he ld the

gove rnme n t of He ra t,Ghor

,a nd Kan daha r to the confin e s of the

provin ce s on th e In du s . The Ma lik Ku rddyn a sty in Afghan istanwas e xt ingu ishe d

,as be fore s t a t e d

,by TAMERLANE b u t was

re vive d in B alochist an by t he an ce stor of th e pre s e n t Khan of

Kalat,a chie fta in of t he Kamba r clan of Ku rd . I have me n

t ion ed the se his torica l de t a ils,be cau se the y he lp to e xplain in

some de gr e e th e mixtu re of Tu rk (su bje ct s of th e Ku rd) e le me n tsin th e composi t ion of t h e t ribe s of B a loch istan

,wh e the r cla n s of

th e B rahwi or of th e B a loch . Most of th e n ame s of the clan s andse ct ion s of b oth the se gre a t tribe s e nd in th e Pe rsian plu ra l form

(posse ssive ) -an i (which is some t ime s chan ge d to «rm-z or a n ) , c orre spon din g to the In di an Jed or -ki

,and th e Afghan Johe l and -z § .

t radit ion in the cou n try of it s firs t inhabi t an t s having come fromt ha t qu art e r . I n KajMakran andKach Gandava th e B aloch ar e

calle d Nahrwi (Na rohi ) by the B rahwi , i t is sa id,by way Of dis

t in ct ion from themse lve s (B arohi ) b u t this n ame has n o conn e ct ion with the ir t riba l division s or race de sign at ion s . I n Ka lat theB r ahwi ar e common ly re ckon e d as a division of th e B a loch

th e whole t ribe of B aloch is sa id to con sist of thre e gre a t bran che sn ame ly

,th e B rahwi

,th e Rin d

,and th e Numri

,or Lamri . The se ,

in fact,re pre se n t t h e thre e ma in e thn ic e leme n t s con st i t u t ing

t h e mode rn B aloch n at ion ali ty ; th e B RAHW I re pre s e n t in g the

aborigin a l B ara b a and Ku rd ; t h e Rin d , the Rajput and In di an ;and the Lumr i

,t h e E thiopic andCu shi t e . Th e LUMRI

,or NUMR I

ar e a ve ry an ci e n t pe ople,and pe rhaps re pre s e n t th e Namr i idi , or

pe ople Of B abylon,subje ct s of NIMROD the mighty hu n t e r

”son

of CUSH th e Hami t e,aft e r whom

,i t is su ppose d

,Sist an was ca lle d

Nimroz ; the y wou ld thu s b e a bran ch of th e an ci e n t Assyrian s,

t h e Asar a of th e Maha b hara t pe rhaps,t he Raksha sa be ing th e

Rakasha of Rakhaj, or Arakhosia . Th e RI ND ar e origin a lly fromth e Rin

,or Ran

,of Kach

,th e gre a t sa lt marsh forme d by t h e

Lon i sa lt rive r of Rajwara a n ame,according to TOD(

“An n alsof Raja sthan

” vol . ii .,p . 295) de rive d from th e San skri t a r a nya

(“ th e and pre se rve d by th e Gre e k writ e rs in t h e form of

E r inos . We have be fore me t wi th th e n ame Aranya amon gs t t h et ribe s of Kafirist an

,viz . in tha t of t he Ar inga , or Ara nya , n e igh

bou rs of t he Ka lasha,whom I have re cogn ise d as th e Ka la cha

Solanki Rajput (Ag nikula) . Th e n ame Rin d is a t e rri torialde sign a t ion applie d to th e B aloch

,or B a laéc ha

,and othe r Chohan

Rajput t ribe s,whose origin a l se a t s w e re in th e Chohan cou n try,

on th e banks of th e Lon i ; and in st e ad of be ing a b ran ch of t h e

B aloch as n ow re ckon e d,is th e t ribe of whi ch th e B aloch prope r

(B a la écha ) is a bran ch . For the pu rpose of de script ion , how e ve r,i t is con ve n ie n t to adhe re to th e above thre e fold division Of th e

B al och. We have de scribe d th e B rahw i,and have now to e x

amin e th e composi t ion of th e Numri and t he Rin d .

JMRI,ar e in thre e main division s

,vi z . Numri of Las B e la ,

B u l fa t,or B urfa t

,and Jokya, e ach of which is su bdivide d in to

n ume rou s se ct ion s . The se a ll spe ak Jadg ali or Ja t g ali , a dia l e ct—varyin g amongst th e diffe re n t clan s—of th e Ja tki

,or Ja t lan

gu age,of Sin d .

The Namr i,or Lamr i

,se ct ion s ar e

Achra . Ang arya. B ahra . B arodya. B ora. Chot a .

DOda. G adarya . Ganga. Ja t t . Mangya . Man du ri .Masur. Ran ja. Ron gha. Shaluka . Shékh . Sur.Sin han . Séng ar . Su thr a

,e t c .

Of the se n ame s,Achra may st and, like th e Achak Du ran i , for the

Achi be fore n ot ice d . An g arya is t he n ame of a ce le bra t e d t ribeof pira t e s along th e shore s Of th e Pe rsian Gu lf and Arabian S e a

a ndmay s tan d for Ang ir a B rahman ,or for Agga r ,me rcan t ile Raj

put . B ahra,or Vahra , may s t an d for B ahr i Kha tri . B aradya

a nd B ora for B a ra rya , and B a r , m e rcan t ile Rajput . Chota forChato B rahman . Doda is Rajput . G adarya , or Gadar, re pre se n t st h e an ci e n t G edrosai of t he Gre e ks . Ja t t i s th e same as Jare ja

andwas th e n ame t ake n on conve rsion of t h e t ribe to Islam,as

b e fore re la t e d . Ja t t m e an s th e Jam family or clan . Masur,or

Masurya , is for Mysu r u tribe of In dian de se rt . Ran ja and B ongb aa r e th e same

,b u t n ot re cogn ise d . Shaluka is for Chalak, or

S olan ki Rajput . Sin han for S inha la Kha t ri . Sangar for Sanga rhR ajpu t . Sathr a may b e for Sor a tya Pramara .

B ULFAT,or B UREAT

,is a corru pt ion of Abalfa th, a Mu hammadan

su r n ame t ake n on conve rsion to tha t re ligion by the an ce stors of

t his t ribe,and me an s Fa the r of Vict ory

” or,

Pr e -emin e n t lyVict oriou s .

”Th e B u lfa t ar e in two division s—B appah , or B appa

han i,and Amal

,or Ama lan r i . The B APPAR

,or B APPAHANI

de sce n d from th e family of t he ce le brat e d Gahlot Rajput sove re ignof Chi t or

,who was style d B APPA

,and whose history is give n in

ToD’s An n a ls of Raja s than .

” B APPA fou n de d t he Gahlotdyn a sty in Marwar in 728 A .D. He le ft a ve ry n ume rou s proge ny

an d had re ache d th e ag e of on e hu ndre d ye ars whe n h e di ed. At

t he close of his care e r,B APPA

,says TOD

,aba ndon e d hi s childre n

and h is cou n t ry, carrie d h is arms we s t to Khora sa n,and the re

e s t ablishe d himse lf,and marri e d n e w wive s from among t h e

ba rbarian s ,’ by whom h e had a n ume rou s offspring.

” TOD

adds,tha t B APPA “ be came an a sce t ic a t th e foot Of Me ru

,whe re

h e was bu rie d alive a ft e r havin g ove rcome a ll th e prin ce s of th e

we st,a s in Ispahan

,Kan dahar

,Ca shme e r

,Ira n

,Tooran

Caffe r is t an,a l l of whose daught e rs h e marri e d , and by whom h e

had on e hu n dre d a nd thir ty son s,ca lle d th e Nosh e yra Pa than s .

Each of the se fou n de d a t rib e be arin g t h e n ame of th e mothe r.His Hindu chi ldre n w e re n in e ty-e ight in n umbe r

,andw e re ca lle d

Agn i oopas i Sooryavansi , or su n -born fir e -worshippe rs .

” “ Th e

AMAL,or AMALANI

,are appare n t ly th e same as th e Aymal

Aemal,whi ch w e have fre qu e n t ly me t in th e s e ct ion s of se ve ra l

of th e Pa than t ribe s of t h e In du s va lle y a ll th e way up to Pe shawa r

,whe re is a village of tha t n ame n e ar th e Kohat Pa ss . Th e

Noshe yra Pa than s of TODmay now b e re pre se n t e d by theNoshirwan i and Shirwani B a loch ; and the ir origin a l se a t by th edist rict of Nashki

,of the Nash ,

”an abbre via t ion of Noshirwan i

or Nosh e yra . B u lfa t se ct ion s ar e—Not ye t a sce rt a in e d .

Johya se ct ion s ar eB and . B ardeja . B iz anju . G had. Gidar. Hamiraka.

Harya pu tra . Ha rt i . Hin g ara . Jadga l . Ka lma t i . Mahmat .

Me dah . Musi . Pagh . Pan da . Ponwar . Rais .

B eg an i . Sa b ra . Salarya . Shahzada . Shikari . Tabar .

Wardi li .

Of th e above n ame s,Jokyamay st an d for Jaga , and B an d for

B ha nd,both Rajput t rib e s of t he bard or min s t re l class

,s imilar

t o t he ce le bra t e d and on ce -powe rfu l Charan of th e same clan .

B ardeja for B a r éja , me rcan t ile Rajput . G idar is th e same as

Gadar,and st an ds for th e San skri t Gadu r a (of t h e Maha b ha r a t ) ,

whe n ce th e G edrosia,or Gadr usia

,of th e Gre e ks . Hamiraka

st an ds for t he de sce n dan t s of Hamir , a famou s Gahlot chi e fta inwho oppose d the Arab s in Sin d . HARYA PUTRA

,son s of B ar i

a bran ch of th e Jare ja Yadu,or t ribe of B ar i . Hart i is pe rhaps

th e origin a l form of th e Ha rdin Gujar . B in gara may b e c on

n e c t e d w i th t h e Hinglaj shrin e . Jadga l,or Ja tg a l , is Ja t ; i t is

cu riou s to n ot e the u se of th e affix -gal and -

ga l i he re in th e

sou the rn e xtreme of e as t e rn Afghan ist an,ju s t as amon gst t he

Kafir t ribe s in t h e e xt reme n orth of this fron t i e r,as in th e

Wa e g al , B e rag a l , B ashga l, e t c .

,be fore n ot ice d ; th e Jadga l ar e

a lso ca lle d Jagda l by a t ran sposit ion of syllable s and con fu sion orc orru pt ion of con son an t s

,n ot a t a l l u n common in ; B alochis t an ;

and it is probable tha t th e place s in Afghan ist an ca lle d Jagda lakin Jala labad district of Kabu l

,and Ja ldak in Kalat i G hi lz i of

Kan dahar,may in dica t e forme r t e n an cy by th e Ja t , a race

w ide ly spre ad ove r n orthe rn In dia,whe re it const it u t e s t h e ma in

e thn ic e leme n t of th e popu la t ion,in Pu njab e spe cially . Ka lmat i

st an ds for Ka lmok Pramara . Mahma t,Mohmi t

,or Mahmi t

have be fore me t a s a clan of t h e Vaziri ; it may stan d for Maha

Mad,or Maha Med

“ th e gr e at Mad or Mad,

”th e same pe ople as

those of th e n e xt s e ct ion,Medah

,which st an ds for Méd or Mad

a ve ry an ci e n t t ribe in t he se part s,and an offshoot of th e Jl'I ada i

or Me de s of Pe rsia ; he re th e Mad ar e a coas t t ribe,e mploye d

chi e fly as sailors , fishe rme n ,and forme rly as pira t e s ; the y r e pr e

se n t th e I khthiophagoi of th e Gre e ks , and ar e th e mode rn Makr an i,

aft e r whom th e cou n try is calle d Makran . Musi,or Musa (com

mon ly calle d Musian i )‘

is th e same as Mu sa-ka,th e Mu s ikan i of

Ale xan de r ’s historians . Pagh is appare n t ly th e same as Pazhand Phog Of othe r B aloch t ribe s

,and a s th e Pash and B a sh

(B a shga li) of the Kafir,andmay st an d for Pashai

,be fore n ot ice d ;

or it may s tan d for Pa chhada,Ja t

,of t h e Pa c hha

”which aga in

may st an d for Pashdi . Pan da for Panda B rahman,a nd Ponwar

for Puar,an othe r form of Framu ra Rajput . Rais

,or Raisan i

Raoka,Gha luk

,or Solanki . Sabra for Sa b a r or Sab rwal Kha t ri .

salarya for Salar,be fore n ot ice d . Tabar for TepOr a ,me rcan t il e Raj

put . Wardili se ems to b e th e same as Wadihi,a t ribe of th e Kafir .

ar e Las,La sh

,and th e la st form Oc cu rs in Lag hjam

a long w ith Lasari,the first form among th e Spin Tarin be fore

de scri b e d ; Lag hjam is a compou n d of th e Lasi and Jamot,and

Lasari is t he plu ral form of Las i ; and Lasha and Lagha appe ara s se ct ion s of t he Gorchan i andKa srani (plu ra l form of t h e Ka sa r

a bran ch of th e Rin d, in th e above list of B a loch t rib e s) r e spe ct ive ly, a nd be fore de scribe d . Lan di and Land ar e the same

stan d for Lan i,th e San skri t Lavanya , a s pre viou sly sta t e d . La t t i

is pe rhaps me an t for La st . Lori is for Lar i,n a t ive of La r ista n

and re pre s e n ta t ive of th e an cie n t Assyr ian . Magazi may s t an dfor Magrdsa Gahlot , Ma la i for Ma lahi

,or Mahal i Ra h tor . Mam

masan i ha s be e n be fore n ot ice d . Marwari for n a t ive of Marwar.Me ri for Mor t Prama ra

,or for Mér aborigin a l In dian t ribe .

Mazari for Mysa r i Hin du t ribe of In dian de s e rt . M'

ed has be e nn ot ice d above . Na tka

,or Na tkan i , is for Na t , In dian t ribe of

g ips ie s , conju rors , rope—dan ce rs , e t c . Nohan i for Lohan i,Lan i

Lava nga , ab ove me n t ion e d . Noshi rwan i for t h e Nosheyra aboveme n t ion e d

,or for de sce n dan t s of NOSHI RWAN

,t he ce le bra t e d king

of Pe rsia,whose capi ta l wa s Madayin or Kt e siphon on th e Tigris

andwho di e d 579 A .D.

,aft e r a re ign of forty-e ight ye ars

,du ring

which h e se t t le d this part of the cou n t ry as far as t he In du s .

B aksh stan ds for Rakash,and re pre se n t s the Arakhosoi Of t he

Gre e ks,as above e xpla in e d . Rin d has be e n n ot ice d above . S ajodi

may st an d for Sojat i , me rcan t ile Rajput . San g arya for Sanga rh,Rajput .

Th e chie f of th e above t ribe s ar e su bdivide d as followsMARI se ct ion s ar e

Al i . B ijar . Chalgari . Ghaz n i . Gu sara . Jan gi .Ka lan dar. Kan dar . Kayan i . Kon gara . Lan ja . Lohar.Pawadi . Sahéja . Salar. Sarwar . She ra . Somra

,e t c .

Of the se,B ijar is for B ijh e rya Rajput (Rin d) . Cha lgari (Cha lu

kari) is for Cha lak or Solanki Rajpii t ; it is also cal le d Sha lg ar i ,and g ive n i t s n ame to th e Shalgar district Of Ghazn i . Gu sarais

forGasOra,me rcan t ile Rajput . Kongara for Kha nga r orKhanja r ,

aborigin al In dian t ribe of g ipsi e s . Lan ja for Langaha Solan ki .Lohar for t ir i B rahman . Pawadi for Pawa rya , min st re l t ribe .

Saheja for Sahan i Kha tri . Sarwar for Sa rwa rya Solan ki . Somrafor Samra Pramara .

MAz ARI se ct ion s a r e

B al och. B an gi . B at il . B himbar. Chaogh i . Dharo.Gola. Haro. Isan . Jal a . Jask. Kasar .

Lot . Machi . Masid . Mast ak. Me r . Me rw i .

Minga l . Morka. Mus i . Pan da. Polat i . Ru st am .

Sado . Saheja . Samala . San a t a . San jar . Silat .

S iyaf. Sola. Sot . S ii reja . Takar . Talpur.Torka. Umra. vac . Zamka

,e t c .

Of the se,B at il is for B oti la Rajput (Kashwaha B himbar

i s for B hamb ii,me rc an t ile Rajput . Gola is a tribe of he re dit ary

s lave s of th e Hi ndu andRajput . vHaro for Ham Chohan . Isan,

or I san an i,is not re cog n ise d ; it may corre spond to th e Ya sin

s e ct ion so fre qu e n t ly me t in th e s e ct ion s of the Pathan t ribe s .

Lot or h i t for Lat i t ribe of th e h i t de se rt of Kirman . Mar and

M iam i ar e th e same,and st an d for Mer

,aborigin al t ribe of Me r

wara . Morka for Mohor,Hin du t ribe of In dian de se rt . Folat i for

B ol ida,above e xplain e d . San a t a for San adhya B rahman . Silat ,

or S i latya , for S i tolya , In dian h e rdsman t rib e . Takar for Thaku rJa t .

LOND se ct ion s ar e

Alo. B akar. B arn a . B hé . B u rt a . Chat o .Gadi . G aj. Ge ra. Gorich. HOt . Jamo.

Gan jo . Ja to. Kali . Kambar. Ladi . Loda.

Mari Ma to . Na t o. saho . Saka . Soha.

Sorba . Sumra . Yaro. Za ra , e t c .

Of the se,B u rt a is for B hu r ta Solan ki . Chato is B rahman .

Gad i is th e n ame both of a Khat ri and In dian he rdsman t ribe .

G aj is for Kaj, or Kach . Jamo for JamOt of La s B e la . Kambaris a Ku rd clan

,be fore not ice d . Ladi and Loda are t h e same

and s t an d for Ladi Saka,me rcan t ile Rajput (a Skythian t ribe ) .

saho and Soha ar e th e same,and for Sah Kha t ri . Saka

,u su a lly

associa t e d wi th t he Ladi,re pre se n t s th e Saka i (Sa cae ) of t he

Pe rsian s andGre e ks,aft e r whom S istan wa s n ame d Sakas tan

be fore re la t e d . Sorba is for Sor bya , me rcan t ile Rajput , Yaro forJor a Rahtor .

DRESHAK se ct ion s ar e

Arab . Arsho. B rahim. Fog il . Gamo . G onfaz .

Isan . Jask. Ka tohal . Kirman . Malo MandO.

Mingo . Mi t al . Nuk. sami . Sargan i . Sh e kh, e t c .

Of the se n ame s,Gamo is for Gamoha

,Rajput . G on faz may b e

me an t for Gandapar , be fore n ot ice d . Fog i l is for Paga l, and

s t an ds for B hage la Solan ki .

G ORI SHANI,or G OROHANI se ct ion s a r e

Ali . B abol . B ada l. B anga l . B azgir . Chang.

Chot i . DOd. Dorka. Gabol . Haro . Hal .

HOt . Ja sk . Jog i . Ka lang . Kan g . Ka tal .Korpa t . Kha lil . Ladi . La shari . Mao. Mita .

Mot ik. Musa. Pi taf i . salu. Sandi". Sarmor .

Shal . Shik. Soha . Sur. Tan gu . Tarka l,e t c .

Man y of the se we have me t and e xplain e d ab ove . B abol is forB ab a r

,Gu jar. B anga l is Ja t . Chot i is for Chato B ra hman .

Dod andDorka are the same,and for Dar Rajput . Gabol i s for

Kapé l , me rca n t ile Rajput . Hal is Ja t . Korpa t is a compou ndn ame of Ke r and Phatak

,In dian he rdsman t ribe s

,t oge the r.

Kha lil may b e Kha l lya , In dian he rdsman t ribe . Mao,n a t ive of

Mawa t,Rajwara . San di" is B rahman , or may stan d for S indhil ,

Pa riha ra,Rajput . The above e xample s sufi c e to show t h e c om

posi t ion of the t rib e s and clan s comprise d u nde r th e n ame B a loch,and cla sse d toge the r un de r th e Rin d , Rin , or Ran , Rajput bran chof th e B a loch .

JAT B a loch se ct ion s ar e

Abra. Aslamya, B anga l . B angi . Dalal . Des i .Dha. Gatwara . Hau ra. He l . HOdi . Jagda l .Jakhar. Ja toi . Ka lhora . Khandya . Khokhar. Kori .Machi . Manjha . Nau Naga . Pa c hhada . Pa lal . Pa srar .

Thakura il i . The nwa. Wadara,e t c .

Of the se,Gatwara is me t w i th a s Gdto, Aslamya a s I s lamya ,

Jagda l as Jadga l , Jakhar a s Jaka r and Ziga r , Kori a s Korma,

Man jha a s Manjo, Nau Nag a as Nana,Pa c hha-da as Pash

,Paz h

Pagh, andPhog , Thakurai li as Taka r andTakar , Thénwa as Ta nya ,

Wadera as Wa rdi l i and Wadihi .B e side s the tribe s of B a lochis tan ab ove me n t ion e d, the re a re

some sca t t e re d Afghan s andArabs . The la t t e r ar e fou n d chi e flyin t h e we s t e rn coast district s

,whe re the y a r e e ngage d in com

me r c ial and agricu ltu ral pu rsu i ts ; the y con st i tu t e t he b u lk Of a

r e ligiou s se ct in the se pa rt s of B e loc h ist an,which i s calle d Zikar i ,

and appe ars to b e an ofl'

shoot of th e B osb anya,and pe rhaps of t h e

Man ichae an s . The forme r have a sma ll colony,se t t le d a t Ka lat

chie fly,of th e B abi Afghan t ribe

,a lmost e n t ire ly e n gag e d in

me rc an t ile pu rsu i t s ; the y de rive probably from th e B hib a

Pramara Rajput . I n th e same district of Kalat is a lso fou n d a

se t t le d commu n ity ofPe rsian origin,cal le dDehwar

,or village r

the y corre spon d to th e Dihcdn of Sist an,spe ak Pe rsian

,and ar e

wholly e n gage d in agricu lt u re . B y some the y are re ckon e d as

Tajib , a t e rm which, in Afghan ist an and Ce n tra l Asia ge n e ra lly,

is appli e d to a l l th e vassal or se rvi le Pe rsian -spe aking popu lat ionwho ar e s e t t le d in village s and t own s

,and e ngage d in hu sban dry

and civi l in du st ri e s,as dist in ct from the domin an t cla sse s

t ary,n omadic

,and pre datory . This c omple t e s ou r re vi ew of t h e

t ribe s inhabi t in g B a lochist an, t h e an ci e n t G adrosia

,th e cou n t ry

cove re d by the se ve n t e e n th sa trapy of HERODOTUS .Th e e ight e e n th sat rapy compri s e d the Ma t ie noi

,Sa SpirOi , and

Alarodoi ; i t occupi e d th e n orthe rn port ion of mode rn Pe rsia ,

AN INQUIRY INTO THE

W e have n ow ru n ove r,—w ith more hast e than I w ishe d

,— t h e

twe n ty sa trapi e s of the Pe rsian Empire of DARI US HYSTASPESe n ume ra t e d by HERODOTUS

,and have ve ry bri e fly n o ti ce d t hose

which lay w i thin th e limit s of t he an cie n t Arian a—Ou r Afghanist an—a s de fin e d a t t h e ou t se t of ou r inqu iry. We have re cogn is e d amongs t th e e xis t ing in ha b i t an t s of this re gion th e mode rnre pre se n t a t ive s

,in n ame

,a t le as t

,of most of th e n a t ion s me n

t ion ed by HERODOTUS a s i t s Occ upan t s in his day—say, th e middl eof t h e fifth ce n t u ry be fore Chris t ; and I have e xamh i e d and

an alyse d t h e pr e se n t composit ion Of the se ve ra l Afghan t ribe sbe arin g th e n ame s of those an ci e n t n a t ion s

,or occupying the ir

t e rritori e s . I n th e long list andmu lt iplici ty of t rib e s and the irsu b -divis ion s

,amongst the g re a t varie ty of n ame s and ra ce s

fact whi ch come s ou t w i th most re markable cle arn e ss is th e

e n t ire abs e n ce of th e n ame which th e pe ople of t he cou n t ry now

be ar as the ir n a t ion a l de signa t ion . W e have me t wi th n o t ribe,

nor clan,nor se ct ion n ame d Afghan

,or be aring a n ame anyt hing

like i t .Ne xt to this disclosu re

,and a fa ct n o le ss remarkable

,is the

gre a t pre pon de ran ce of Rajpii t and In dian race s— long sin ce lostto s igh t in t h e a ll-absorbin g brothe rhood of Islam— throu ghou tt he whole are a of th e re gion t o i t s fart he st w e st e rn limi ts ,a lthou gh n a tu ra lly the y pre domin a t e in it s e ast e rn qua rt e rs .

Th e In dian e leme n t in t he popu la t ion of an cie n t Arian a is we llre pre s e n t e d in mode rn Afghan i st an by th e su rviva l t o ou r day of

t h e same t riba l n ame s,wi th li t t le or n o orthographic change ,

wh ich his tory has re corde d a s be ing born e by t h e n a t ion s in ha b itin g tha t re gion du ring th e ce n tu ri e s imme dia t e ly pre ce ding and

following the ove rthrow of th e Pe rsian Empire of an othe rDAR I US(CODOMANNUs ) by ALEXANDER THE G REAT, in 330The Make don ian con qu e st wa s tha t of on e pagan—or idola t rou s

—n a t ion ove r anothe r ; th e re ligiou s worship of both the Gre e kand the In dian

,though se parat e d b y t he in t e rve n in g Pe rsian of

an e n t ire ly diffe re n t cre e d,had many poin t s in common

the ir mythologi e s we re so al ike,a s to have be e n re cogn is e d by

e ach a s of on e and the same origin (Egypt ian , Hamit ic) ; thegre a t diffe re n ce be tw e e n the m

,apart from lan gu age

,lay in th e

su pe rior civilizat ion of the Gre e k,h is advan ce in le t t e rs , art s ,

and mili t ary organ izat ion . I t was thi s su pe rior civiliza t ion of

th e Gre e k tha t e n able d th e su cce ssors of ALEXANDER to e s t ablishth e Gre e k domin ion ove r th e cou n t ri e s h e had conqu e re d ; appar e n t ly wi th t h e wil ling c o-ope ra t ion of th e n a t ive s , with whomth e Gre e ks fre e ly in t e rmarrie d

,andw i th whom the y fairly sha re d

t h e gove rnme n t,whi ls t re t ain ing t he supreme au thori ty in t he ir

own han ds . Du ring th e Gre e k supremacy and cou rse of He l le n

se lve s Pakhian individu ally andPukhtanah colle ct ive ly ; and fromth is las t

, or from Pakhian , an othe r form of Pukhtun,come s th e

cu rre n t Hin du stan i form Pa than . B y it s In dian n e ighbou rs th isc ou n t ry of Pu kht is calle d Rah

,a Hin di word which corre spon ds

to th e Pe rsian Koh,andme an s mou n t a in ”

; and th e B ob cou n t ryis sa id to e xt e nd from th e highlan ds of Swa t and B ajau r in t h en ort h t o th e Ara b ian S e a in th e sou th

,and from Kan dahar and

Ghor in t h e we st to t he In du s and Hasan Ab dal in th e e a st ; b u t

in a re st rict e d se n se the n ame is applie d on ly t o the Su lemanran g e i ts e lf, from the Khyb ar to t h e B olan . Th e inhabit an t s OfRoh are ca ll e d Rohila

,an abbre via t ion of Rob -wala

,whi ch me an s

n a t ive of Rob (mou n t a in e e r) . Th e word Pukht a is th e mou nta in e e r

’s hard pron u n cia t ion of th e Pe rsian Pushta

,which me an s

“ mou n t a in,

” “ hil l range,

”though th e u se of th e word in this

s e n se is n ow more or le ss Obsole t e in bot h the Pu kh to andPe rsianc olloqu ia ls ; the words Koh a nd Kohis tan mou n t a in and“ mou n ta in ou s cou n t ry

”and Kohist an i

,mou n t a in e e r

” be ingu se d in st e ad

,e spe cia lly in de sign a t in g th e mou n t a in ou s dist ricts

in th e n orthe rn port ion of this e a s t e rn fron t i e r of Afghan i stan ;as t he Kohi st an of Kabu l

,Kohis t an of Swat

,e t c .

,and in th e ca se

of Dardist an as Kohis tan s imply ; t h e la t t e r t e rm b e ing in factth e Pe rsian e qu iva le n t of the San skri t Da radis than , or cou n t ryof th e Darada th e me an ing of th e word Darada i t s e lf b e ing“ mou n ta in e e r

,or of th e dar

”which las t word me ans mou n

t a in .

” An othe r San skri t n ame for “ mou n t a in e e r,

”u se d an cie n t ly

to de sign a t e t h e hill pe ople on t h e In du s borde rs of Kashmir (ifnot in de e d an othe r n ame for th e Da rada ) , was Kira t a , for Kiradaof th e Kir

”tha t is of th e mou n t ain (Ic ir or g ir =mou n t a in ) .

This la st n ame is not Oft e n he ard in t h e se part s n ow ,b u t tha t of

t he Darada s t ill su rvive s in the mode rn Dardu of Dardist an .

We thu s se e tha t from a remot e pe riod th e whole of t he

e as t e rn port ion of ou r Afghan is t an has,in variou s lan gu age s and

diale ct s,be e n de sign a t e d as The Mou n t ain s ,

” or “ Th e Highlan ds

”and it s inhab it an t s as Th e Moun t a in e e rs

,or The

Highlan de rs .

” The Pakt iya of HERODOTUS is cle arly t h e Pa thanPukhta

,th e harsh mou n t ain e e r’s pron u n ciat ion of t h e

soft Pe rsian Pu shta

,th e t e rm applie d to th is mou n t ain ou s re gion whe n i t

forme d part of th e Pe rs ian Empire . Th e Roh of th e Hindi probably origin a t e d aft e r t h e tran sfe r of the se provin ce s to SANDRAKOTTOS fille d th e cou n try with Hin du s . Th e San skri t Darada and

Kira ta lay be yon d the Pakt iya cou n t ry to t he n orth,and w e re

more an ci e n t n ame s,which pe rhaps in clu de d Pakt iya be fore it got

i ts Pe rsian n ame Of Pu sht a . The sou the rn e xt re mity of the Rohcou n t ry

,to th e sou th of the B olan Pass

,thou gh calle d Kohist an i

B aloch a lso,is loca lly style d B rahw iki

,of th e B rahw i

” or

B rahwi cou n try,

and e xpla in e d as me an ing b a rohi hi , Of th e

pe ople of th e mou n ta in s .

” Thu s far w e se e tha t t h e se ve ra l n a t ion a ln ame s in this e a st e rn port ion of Afghani st an— viz .

,Pu khtun or

Pa than,Rohil a

,Kohis tan i

,B arohi or B rahw i

,and Darada or

Darda,a ll a like me an “Mou n t a in e e r .”

L e t u s n ow t u rn to th e w e s t e rn .port ion of ou r Afghan is t an .

He re w e find th e fron t i e r marchin g wi th Pe rs1a of t he pre s e n tday, and e xt e n ding in an u n broke n chain of hi lls from Gu rgan

(an ci e n t Hyrkan ia ) in th e n orth to Kirman (an cie n t Ka rma n ia ) int he sou th

,ca lle d by th e Pe rsian word Kohist an

“ Highl an ds .

Th e port ion Of it t o t he w e s t of He ra t,n ow occu pi e d by t h e

Kara i Tu rk,is said to have be e n t h e forme r se at of th e mode r n

Abda li Afghan s an d t h e whole ran ge was on e of t h e st rongholdsof th e se ct of t h e ASSASSI NS

,th e follow e rs of HASAN SAB AH

,t h e Shekh

u l Ja bal,Prin ce of t h e Jabal (t h e n ame give n to the highlan ds

of Pe rsia by th e Arabs) , and t h e OldMan of th e Mou n t a in s,

”a s

kn own in Eu rope who ca ll themse lve s Ismaili,b u t w e re ca lle d

Mu lahida,or Th e Impiou s

” by orthodox Mu sa lman s . I t is pro

bable tha t many of th e su bdivis ion s of th e Afghan tribe s whichbe ar th e n ame I sma i l may de rive from this se ct

,aft e r it s de s t ru o

t ion by HOLAKU KHAN,and pe rhaps th e e n t ire B angash t ribe .

Th e re st Of w e s t e rn Afghan is tan is occu pi e d in i t s sou the rn ha lfby th e sandy de s e rt of Sist an an d the low hills of Makran

,a t ract

which, in clu sive of mode rn Sis t an,w a s ca lle d N"

e Z by e arlyMu hammadan wr i t e rs from a t radi t ion

,i t is su ppose d

,of i t s

havin g an ci e n t ly be longe d to th e empire of NIMROD,kin g of

B abylon . I n i t s n orthe rn ha lf t h e gre a t e r port ion of we s t e rnAfghan is t an is occu pie d by th e mou n t a in ou s cou n try of Ghor

,t h e

Paropamisu s of ALEXANDER ’s hist orian s

,a word su ppos e d to b e

de rive d from th e Hin di pa rva -b ama,

fla t -toppe d mou n t a in,

th e mode rn Hazarah . B y Muhammadan wri t e rs t h e cou n t ry isu su a lly me n t ion e d by the t au tologica l t e rm Kohist an i Ghor, tha tis,

“ th e mou n tain ou s cou n t ry of th e mou n ta in s ” for Ghor is a

form of th e Pukh to gha r = San skri t g i r , mou n t a in ,and is fou n d

in this form in G har is t an (G harjis t an of ou r maps), th e n ame of

on e of i t s district s . Th e n ame da t e s appare n t ly from a pe riodsu bse qu e n t to th e Make don ian con qu e s t

,andw as give n t o t he

cou n t ry probably by t he In dian s,who the n took poss e ssion of t h e

cou n t ry. The mode rn n ame Hazarah da t e s on ly from th e pe riodof th e Mu gha l in va sion of CHANGI Z KHAN in th e firs t ha lf of t he

thirt e e n th ce n tu ry,and is e xpla in e d a s be ing of Pe rsian origin

from th e word ha z ar ah,

“a division a thou san d s trong

” be in gu se d to de sign a t e the m ili t ary division s

,or ban n e rs

,in to which

th e c ou n t ry was parce lle d ou t u n d e r th e Mu gha l ru le . B u t the reis an othe r cou n t ry

,or dist rict

,on th e e a st ban k of th e Indu s

Arab suprema cy in Pe rsia and Ce n t ral As ia,whe re th e vu lg ar

langu age of th e civil popul a t ion was Pe rsian,to dist in g u ish th e

se rvile and t rading class e s from th e ru l ing and milit ary class e s ;as in the phras e Tu rk or Taz

,dis t ingu ishing th e warlike and

mi l itary Tu rk from th e pe ace able and s e rvi le Pe rs ian ; and in

Taz ik llI az ik or Taj ik Majik,u se d in a con t e mpt u ou s s e n s e

de n ot e th e se rvile and ru s t ic cla ss e s of th e Pe rs ian -spe a kin g pc pulat ion and su ch like . Th e t e rm Tajik doe s n ot s ign ify race de sce n tin Afghan ist an

,for u n de r tha t de sign a t ion ar e in clude d a varie ty

of t ribe le ss b u t se rvil e race s,Pe rsian

,In dian

,Rajpii t , Naga , e t c .

Those of re c ogn ise d Pe rsian de sce n t in Afghan is tan a r e ca lle dParsivan . B y the Pe rsian s th e n ame Taz is g ive n to th e de

sc e ndan t s of Arab s in Pe rs ia,and i s a lso appli e d by the m to t h e

Arab s the mse lve s who se t t le d in Pe rsia,and anythi ng of Ara b

origin or de sce n t in Pe rsia th e y ca lle d Taz i,

“Arab ian,

”a s aspi

Taz i,

“ Arab horse,

sagi Taz i ,“Arab dog b u t both the s e

e xample s have also th e in de pe n de n t me an ings of ra ce -hors eand “ racing dog

,gre y-hou n d

” from th e Pe rsian ve rb takhta n ,taz

“ to ru n,

” “ drive,

”e t c .

,and this may b e th e sou rc e Of th e

Ti mappli e d by the Pe rsian s to Arabs .

Of the variou s division s of t he cou n t ry me n t ion e d b y th e an ci e n tGre e k andRoman writ e rs qu ot e d

,and b y t h e la t e r Mu hammadan

au thors,we have a lre ady n ot ice d th e n ame s in t he be gin n ing Of

ou r in qu iry,and n e e d n ot re pe a t t hem aga in n ow . I n ou r re vie w

we have gon e ove r t h e whole are a of t he re gion pre viou s ly de fin e das th e Afghan ist an of ou r inqu iry

,and n owhe re have w e fou nd

any port ion of i t ca lle d Afghan ist an,e ithe r b y an ci e n t s or

modems,or e ve n by i t s e xist in g inhab itan t s ; for , thou gh th e

name is not u nkn own to the m,it is n ot u s e d by the m as th e

de sign a t ion of the ir cou n t ry,e xce pt by tha t division of t h e

inha b it an t s ca lling the mse lve s Du ran i Afghan,and b y the m sin ce

the middle of th e las t ce n tu ry on ly. The n ame b y whi ch thisre gion is kn own to and spoke n of by i t s in habi t an ts is Khora san .

The n ame Afghan ist an,i t appe ars

,origin a t e d w ith th e Pe rsian s

and no e arli e r than th e conqu e st of NADI R SHAH,Tu rkoman

on r e -an n e xing this re gion to th e Pe rsian empire of hi s cre a t ion,

l e ss than a hu ndre d and fifty ye ars ag o, ca lle d th e sou the rnport ion of i t B alochist an

,aft e r t he pre domin an t t ribe the re , and

t he n orthe rn Afghan ist an,aft e r th e prin cipa l pe ople in tha t

qu art e r wi th whom h e had to de a l . B u t in t h e middle Of th e

las t ce n tu ry,AHMAD SHAH

,AEDALI

,on making himse lf mas t e r of

NADI R ’s con qu e st s in this re gion

,e xt e n de d th e n ame ofAfghan is t an

to t he whole cou n t ry,as w e have de fin e d it aft e r th e an cie n t

Arian a . Although th e n ame Afghan ist an is of ve ry mode rn da t eas a t e rrit orial de sign a t ion

,th e Afghan s themse lve s appe ar in

history fr om a ve ry mu ch e arli e r pe riod ; a t le a s t from th e

be gin n ing of the e ig h th ce n tu ry of ou r e ra,a t whi ch pe riod th e

savage and preda tory mou n ta in e e rs of th e Ghor highlan ds n orthof S ist an be came kn own to th e e ar ly Arab in vade rs of this re gionby th e n am e of Afghan

,andAfag in ah in the plu ra l. From thi s

t ime forwards dur in g the n e xt two ce n t u ri e s of war far e and

dyn as t ic chan ge s in this re gion,t h e Afghan n ame figu re s from

t ime to t ime in Ori e n ta l hist ory as that of a t u rbu le n t and

barbarou s pe ople,mos t ly n omadic or pa storal

,of warlike and

pre da tory in st in ct s,a nd e n dowe dwith milit ary andadmin ist ra t ive

capabili t ie s of no me an orde r ; t ill a t le n gth the y a t t a in th e climaxof the ir glory and re n own in t h e Ghori dyn asty of Ghazn i , whe nt he ce le bra t e d SHAHABUDDI N GHORI con qu e re d Hindu stan

,and not

on ly confirme d the Islam in t rodu ce d the re by Su lt an Mahmu d oft he pre ce din g Tu rk dyn a sty a t Ghazn i

,b u t a long wi th i t plan t e d

t he Afghan arms w ith su ch e ffe ct,tha t aft e r th e downfall of th e

Ghori dyn asty the y ra is e d th e Afghan to th e sove re ign ty of In dia,

a s re pre se n t e d b y the Pa than kings of De lhi . W e ar e n ot c on

ce rn e d to trace t he Afghan care e r in In dia to i t s displaceme n t byt he MUGHAL

,b u t may con ve ni e n t ly t u rn from this poin t to

in qu ire who the se Afghan s w e re . The dyn a sty e s t ablishe d at

Ghazn i by SAB AKTAKIN is re pu t e d to have be e n Tu rk,thou gh

SABAK himse lf may have be e n a n a t ive of t h e Ghazni cou n t ry,andpe rhaps a Rajput t o b oot ; a t a l l e ve n t s h e marri e d a lady ofon e of th e t ribe s dwe llin g abou t Ghazn i

,who b ore h im h is son

and su cce ssor th e famou s MAHMHD,th e first Muhammadan prin ce

who e ve r adopt e d th e t it le of Su lt an . This MAHM I’

JD t re a t e d t heAfghan s w ith e spe cia l favou r

,and ve ry large ly employe d them

not only in his a rmy,b u t also in variou s ot he r St a t e Ofli c e s

, bywhich me an s the y acqu ire d

,so gre a t pow e r and influ e n ce as to

supplan t h is dyn asty on the thron e of Ghaz n i , which the n passe dto the Afghan of Ghor.

r The Ghori Afghan of the Ghazn i dyn as ty be lon ge d to th e Surt ribe oi Ghor ; the y we re Sari Afghan .

"Th e Sur we have a lre adyde scribe d amongst th e t ribe s of Gho

i,and le ft i t u n ce rt ain

whe the r the se Sii r w e re of Syr ian or of In dian de riva t ion . The

Pa than kin gs of De lhi,who rose u pon th e ru ins of th e Ghori

dyn asty of Ghazn i,w e re of th e Lodi t ribe ; the y we re Lodi Ai

ghan,and appare n t ly n e ighbou rs of th e Suri

,b u t t he ir e xact

locat ion as a t e rri torial t rib e is n ot w e ll asce rt ain e d,though

probably i t was some whe re in th e vicin ity of Ghazn i,towards the

Arghandab vall e y . From th e t ime of SULTAN MAHMI‘ID th e Lodifig u re promin e n t ly as mili tary comman de rs and provin cia l gove rn ors u n de r su cce ssive su lt an s

,u n t il the ir own e le va t ion to the

sove re ign ty. The re is n on e of th e t ribe n ow t race able in

Afghan istan,n or have the y le ft any pe rce pt i b le mark of t he ir

forme r posse ssion in th e soil the re ; thou gh the y a re sa id to havebe e n a ve ry import an t tribe in a ll th e cou n try be tw e e n B os t on

t h e He lman d,th e w in t e r re side n ce of th e cou rt of MAHM I

JD,a nd

Ghazn i,th e summe r re side n ce ; a nd are sa id to hav e ma t e r ia lly

con t ribu t e d to th e su cce sse s of MAHMI'

JD’s re pe a t e d invasion s of

Hindu sta n,and e spe cially a t Somn a th . I n India

,th e Lodi

Liidh i,as the y ar e the re cal le d

,have e st ablishe d many flou rishi ng

colon i e s,e spe cially in Sirhin d dist rict

,whe re t h e town of Ladhi

an a marks on e of the ir chi e f se t t leme n t s,and is n ow

,u n de r

B ri t ish ru le,t h e asylum for broke n -down and e xile d Afghan

prin ce s . The n ame Lodi,Ludi

,Lodhi

,or Ladhi doe s n ot appe ar

among t he Rajput t ri b e s and clan s b u t among th e B rahman s ofNorthe rn In dia the re is a clan n ame d La b di . Thi s Lu hdi B rahmanclan may b e th e sou rce of th e mode rn Lodi

,or the y may de rive

from t he an ci e n t Lu di of Lydia,t oge the r w i th t h e Ludh i B rah

man t hems e lve s . B u t howe ve r this may b e,n e ithe r of the s e

n ame s Suri andLudi he lp u s to th e origin of th e n ame Afghan,

u n de r which a s a n a t ion a l appe llat ion both ar e classe d. Thu s fa rw e have fa ile d to t race th e sou rce of t h e n ame Afghan amon gstt h e pe ople by whom i t is born e a s a n a t ion a l appe lla t ion

,ce rt a in ly

sin ce th e comme n ceme n t of t h e e ighth ce n tu ry aft e r Chris t . L e t

u s now look for i t e lse whe re withi n th e an cie n t Pe rsian Empire ,of which th is re gion forme d an in t e gra l part .HERODOTUS

,in h is e n ume ra t ion of the tw e n ty sa t rapie s be fore

re fe rre d to,says

“ The t hirt e e n th compre he nde d Paktyika , th eArme n ian s wi th the con t igu ou s n a t ions as far as th e E uxin e ;a nd a l it t le farthe r on

,aft e r th e la st sa t rapy

,spe akin g of th e

I n dian s,h e says

,The re ar e othe r In dian s borde ring on t h e city

of Ka spa tyru s and t h e cou n try of Paktyika , se t t le d n orthward ofthe othe r Indian s

,whose mode of life re semble s tha t of t he B ak

t rian s .

” Thu s we have two cou n t ri e s ca ll e d Paktyika , on e on th e

w e st e rn borde rs,t h e othe r on t he e ast e rn fron t i e rs of t h e a n ci e n t

Pe rsia . The Paktyika on t he In du s we have b e fore spoke n of as

the Pu khtun -khwa (Hin di PukhtOn ka) , Pukht a , or Roh cou n tryof th e Pukhtan ah

,Pa than

,or Rohila

,and e xpla in e d th e words as

e qu ivale n t to t h e mode rn Pe rs ian Kohis t an or Koh, and Kohis t an i

,and me an in g re spe ct ive ly Mou n t a in ou s cou n t ry,

” orMou n t a in s

”and “Mou n t a in e e rs .

” Th e Arme n ian Paktyika on

th e Eu xin e,be in g of th e same mou n t a in ou s charact e r a s th e

In dian Paktyika On t he In du s,e vide n t ly bore the same Pe rsian

n ame of Pukhtun -khwa or Pu khta (probably th e highlan de rs ’

pron u n cia t ion of th e soft Pe rsian Pu shta ) me an in g“ mou n t a in ou s

cou n t ry.

”I n Afghan ist an the old n ame s Pu kht and Rob have

g ive n way in th e colloqu ia l to t h e mode rn Pe rsian Kohi st an , of

me an“ th e mou n ta in s and “ th e mou n t a ifie e rs . Th e Old

Pe rs ian Pukh ta a nd i t s in habi t an t s th e Pukht im (Hi n du s t an iPa than ), whose langu age is t he Pu kh to or “ Hill la n gu age ”

(pron ou n ce d by th e w e st e rn Afgha n s Pu sht a,Pu shtan

Pu shto), the Gre e k forms Paktyika and Paktye s , Angl ic e , Paktyan s) , t h e Hin d i Rob and Rohila

,the San skrit Daradas than

andDarada (colloqu ia lDardu), and th e cu rre n t Pe rsian Kohist anandKohis t an i , a ll alike me an t he mou nt a in s and “

t h e mou nt a in e e rs re spe ct ive ly . Similarly

,in th e we s t e rn highl an ds of

th e empire th e old Pe rsian Pu sht a and Pu shtan,the a ssume d

sou rce of the Paktyika andPaktye s of HERODOTUS,t h e La t in

Alban ia andAlban i,whe n ce th e Arme n ian Alwan

,Aghvan ,

Afghan,and t he Tu rkiDagh is t an andDaghist an i

,a ll alike me an

“ th e mou n t a in s and t he mou n t a in e e rs .

Having fou n d t h e sou rce of ou r Afghan in the Arme n ianAghvan ,

it se ems cle ar from wha t is above e xplain e d tha t then ame Afghan me re ly me an s “ mou n t a in e e r

”and is th e Arme ni an

form of t he Roman Al b an i,th e same as th e mode rn Alban ian

and tha t prope rly i t is n ot an e thn ic t e rm of dis t in ct race n a t iona li ty a t a ll

,b u t is me re ly t he appe lla t ion of the inhabit an t s of

a part icu lar moun t a in ou s re gion,irre spe ct ive of the ir n a t ion a l or

racia l a ffin it ie s . I t is in this la st se n se tha t th e n ame is appli e dt o th e in habit an t s of Afghan ist an ,

for th e Afghan s,as w e kn ow

them,ce rt a in ly compris e s e ve ral dist in ct race n a t ion a li t i e s . B u t

th e Afgh an s thems e lve s,though the y re ckon n o t ribe as Afghan

tha t doe s n ot spe ak th e Pu khto a s it s mothe r t on gu e,make a

marke d dist in ct ion in t h e applica t ion of th e n ame . I n Afghanis t an t he n ame Afghan is prope rly limi t e d to ce rt a in t ribe s in ha b itin g the Kan daha r coun t ry whose langu age i s t he Pukh to ; whi lst ,a s be fore e xpla in e d

,th e othe r Pukh to-spe akin g t ribe s

,inhabi t an ts

of th e Su l eman ran ge and i t s offshoot s,ar e ca lle d Pukh t im

Pa than . I n othe r words,We st e rn Afghan ist an is Afghan

E as t e rn Afghan is tan is Pa than .

How th e Arme n ian n ame Afghan,de rive d origin a lly from the

La t in,came to b e appli e d

,w i th t h e limit a t ion s above indi ca t e d

t h e pe ople of a port ion of We s t e rn Afghan is tan,is a qu e s t ion t hat

re qu ire s inve st iga t ion . The n ame i t se lf,I t ake i t

,da t e s on ly

from t he pe riod of t h e Roman domini on in Asia Min or,and c an

have be e n applie d t o th e pe ople n ow own in g it only a t some t imesu bse qu e n t to th e Roman ru le pe rhaps du rin g th e pe riod of th eParthian Empire

,of whi ch Arme n ia forme d an importan t division .

I n th e lon g su cce ssion of Arsaki kin gs,who for more than fou r

and a ha lf ce n tu ri e s ru le d this part of As ia,some of the m w e re

of Arme n ian birth and de sce n t,and othe rs w e re close ly a lli e d by

marriage with t h e Arme n ian prin ce s and n ob le s . Th e whole of

I NTRODUCTORY REMARKS TO AN INQ U IRY

INTO THE ETHNOGRAPHY OF

AFGHAN ISTAN .

WHEN inv it e d to b e come a me mb e r of this N in th I n t e rn a t iona l Congre ss of Or ie n ta lis t s , a nd a t the same t imea ske d t o con t r ib u t e a Pape r in fu r the ra nce of the work to

b e a ccompl ishe d b y the Congre ss , I gladly a cce pt e d the

forme r proposa l , b e cau s e of the in t e re s t I have a lways

t ake n in e ve rything r e la t ing to the Ea s t ; b u t w i th re spe ct

t o th e la t t e r , though fu l ly s e n s ib le of t he honou r the re b y

con fe rre d, I fe lt some he s it a t ion ,ow ing to my ina b i l i ty to

offe r a nything wor thy the a t t e n t ion of th e le a rn e d me n who

had de vot e d the ir l ive s to the a cqu ireme n t of Or ie n ta l

knowle dge , and who wou ld t ake pa rt in the work of the

Congre ss .

O n re fle ct ion , howe ve r , it s e eme d to me tha t the pre s e n t

occa s ion offe re d a conve n ie n t Opport u n ity to b r ing to th e

not ice of le a rn e d Or ie n t a l is t s some re su l t s of a mas s of

misce llan e ou s in forma t ion re la t ing to the inha b ita n t s of

Afghan is ta n , which I had a cqu ire d du ring a long pe r iod of

s e rv ice in a nd a b ou t t ha t fron t ie r provin ce of India ; a nd

more e spe cia l ly so a s the cou rs e of polit ica l e ve n t s in tha t

qu a rt e r of Cent ra l As ia s e ems ‘ l ike ly to b r ing the pe ople of

Afghan is t an more ~ promin e n t ly in t o not ice amongs t the

We s t e rn na t ion s tha n t he y have ye t b e e n b y the ir pre v iou s

wa rs wit h the B r it ish in I ndia .

I de cide d , the re fore , to pr e pa re a Pape r on the E thno

graphy of Afgha n is t a n , a s a con t r ib u t ion towa rds the work

of the N in th I n t e rna t iona l Congre s s Of Or ie n t a l is t s to b e

ass emb le d in London in Se pt e mb e r , 1 89 1 , in re spons e t o

the r e qu e s t a b ove r e fe rr e d to . B u t,on looking ove r my

Pape r for the Nin th In t e rnat ional Cong r e ss of Or ie n talist s ,

London , S e pt emb e r, 1 89 1 . Se c tion (f ).

Tlz e E tknog r ap/Ly of Ajfg/za n z'

s ta n .

not e s a ndme mora nda r e la t ing to the s u b je ct , .I fou nd t h e yw e re so fragmen t a ry and u n conn e ct e d— jot t e d down a s

the y had b e e n a t diffe re n t t ime s a nd on diffe re n t occa s ion s

in Odd in t e rva ls of le isu re du r ing the cou rs e of ma ny ye a rs

of va r i e d officia l du t ie s— tha t théy cou ld b e u t il iz e d on l y a s

ma t e ria l in a id of a n inde pe nde n t a nd me thodica l inve s t i

ga t ion of the e thnography Of tha t re gion . As my memo

randa and ob s e rva t ion s in t his con n e ct ion ra nge d ove r t h e

w ide a re a e x t e nding from B a lkh-Tu rkis t a n to B a lochis ta n in

the on e dire ct ion , and from the I ndu s Va lle y to the Pe rs ia n

De s e rt in the o the r , a nd thu s cove re d the whol e e x t e n t Of

the a ncie n t Aria n a ,I though t I might ve n t u re to u n de r

t ake a n inqu iry in t o the e thnography of tha t re gion u n d e r

it s mode rn n ame of Afgha n is tan , a s compre he nde d in t h e

e x t e nde d appl ica t ion of tha t t e rm.

On s e t t ing t o work , how e v e r , I soon discove re d t ha t a

b a r e e n ume ra t ion of the va r iou s t rib e s and clan s Of t h e

s e v e ra l dis t in ct n a t iona l it ie s inha b i t ing tha t a re a ,—w i thou t

e n t e r ing u pon any de ta il of pa rt icu la rs re la t ing to his tory,

language ,r e l igion , ma n n e rs , and phys ica l cha ract e ris t ics ,

was mu ch more than cou ld b e in t e ll igib ly compre ss e d in t o

the l imit s of a pape r t o b e re ad b e fore the Congre s s . A t

the same t ime a no the r difficu lty pre s e n t e d it s e lf in r e ga r d

to t he orde r in which the va r iou s a nd mu lt it u dinou s a rra y

of t r ib e s to b e dispos e d of wa s to b e de a lt w ith . Und e r

the s e circums ta nce s it occu rr e d to me tha t , con s ide ring

the l imi t e d t ime for the Work , the b e s t pla n wou ld b e

to l imit my t a sk to a s imple e nume ra t ion of the s e ve ra l

t r ib e s now fou nd in Afghan is t an , a nd to ide n t ify su c h

of them a s I cou ld w it h the na t ion s a nd t r ib e s me n

t ion e d b y a n cie n t a u thorit ie s a s forme r ly inha b it ing the

re gion re pre s e n t e d b y tha t mode rn ge ographica l t e rm.

Whils t w i th re fe re n ce t o t he orde r in which the y we re to

b e de a l t w ith ,I t hou g ht it mos t conv e n ie n t to take as my

gu ide the e a r li e s t a u th e n t ic r e c o rd on the s u bje ct , a nd t o

pros e cu t e the inqu iry on t he b a s is of the Pe rs ian sa t rapie s

de scrib e d b y H e rodo t u s , “the Fa the r Of H is tory ;

4 T/z e E tknog r ap/zy o/ Afg/za n z’

st a n .

t ion s in to which e ach su ch t r ib e is now div ide d a nd n ot ingsu ch of the s e la t t e r as I hav e ,

from inde pe nde n t pe rsonal

O b s e rva t ion and inqu iry, r e cogn is e d as re pre s e n t ing an cie nt

t rib e s on the s ide s of India , or of Pe rs ia , or ofAssyria , a s the

ca s e may b e ; irre spe ct ive Of s u ch re cogn it ion hav in g b e e n

e ithe r fore s ta lle d , or n e ga t ive d , or u nnot ice d b y ot he rs . I n

my e xplana t ion s a nd a ffil ia t ion s of the s e t rib a l name s I have

dou b t le ss made many mis take s , and for this re ason am glad

to t hink tha t my ve n t u re s in the dire ct ion indica t e d may le ad

O the rs b e t t e r qu a l ifie d than mys e lf to t u rn th e ir a t t e n t ion to

the su b je ct a nd to give u s the t ru e ide n t ifica t ions .

As ab ove s t a t e d, this inqu iry comme nce s w i th t he a cc ou n t

give n b y H e rodot u s of the na t ion s in his t ime inha b it ing the

a n cie n t Pe rs ia n Empire , Of which the re gion e ngag ing ou r

a t t e n t ion con s t it u t e d the e a s t e rn port ion , anddoe s no t in a ny

way t re a t Of the na t ion s which occu pie d this r e gion a t a more

remot e pe r iod , e xce pt in cide n ta lly whe n the ir pos t e r i t y is re

cogn is e d in the e x is t ing cla n s or t rib e s fou nd a t t his day in

va riou s Of the le ss acce ss ib le pa r t s the re of. And e ve n in

this cas e a s b r ie fly a s pos s ib le ; for to have de s crib e d in

any de ta il the many t rib e s now fou nd in Afghan is ta n ,whos e

name s appe a r in the re ci ta ls of the Ramayana a nd t he

Mahab hara t , or in the r e cords of the Raja tar ing in i, wou ld

have ca rr ie d u s away, howe ve r a llu ring the pu rsu it , fa r b e

yond the l imi t s of the t a sk I had u nde r take n a t the ou ts e t

Of this inqu iry. The su bje c t is on e of gre a t in t e re s t , a nd

awa it s in ve s t iga t ion a t t he ha nds of some Or ie n ta l is t w e ll

a cqu a in t e d w i t h the an cie n t his tory of I ndia ,in re spe c t to

the re la t ion s of tha t cou n t ry w ith Egyp t a ndAs syr ia on t he

on e hand and w i th Ta rta ry a nd T ib e t , inclu ding B u rma h ,on the othe r in which la s t qu a r t e r a ndMan ipu r , we find the

name sake s of s u ch t r ib e s a s the Kha chin , Kaki, Khaki

(Khakie n of B u rmah), e t c . , of the Indu s b orde r mou n ta in

range s . For in the Skloka of the Ramaya na a nd the

Mahab hara t , w e have many importan t his tor ica l t ru t hs re

la t ing to th e a ncie n t colon iz a t ion of the I ndian con t in e n t b yconqu e ring invade rs from e ach of the qu a r t e rs a b ove me n

Til e l i t/ mog r ap/zy of Afg /za n z’

st a n . 5

t ion e d, a ll de s ign e dly conce a le d in the pr i e s t ly phras e ology

O f the B rahma n ,b u t w i th su ch e xa ct it u de of me thod , n ice ty

O f e xpre ss ion,a nd pa rt icu la r i ty of d e ta il , a s t o r e nde r the

whole capa b l e of b e ing t ran s forme d in to a sob e r , in t e ll igib l e ,a nd prob ab le his tory of t he pol i t ica l re volu t ions tha t took

pla ce ove r the e x t e n t of I ndia du r ing age s a n t e ce de n t to ther e cords Of a u the n t ic h is tory, b y a ny on e who w ill t ake the

t ro u b l e to re ad the San skr i t a r igh t t hrough th e v e il of

a l le gory so t ra nspa re n t ly cov e r ing it .

O f th e s e v e ra l na t ion s n ame d b y H e rodo t u s a nd me n

t ion e d a s inha b it ing ce r ta in Pe rs ia n sa t rapi e s , which w e re

in clu de d w i thin the a r e a of t he r e gion a ft e rwa rds known a s

Ar iana , a lmos t e ve ry on e is a t th is day re pre se n t e d b y a

so - ca l le d Afghan t r ib e of pre cis e ly the s ame name , a nd in

mu ch the s ame s i t u a t ion t oo a s t ha t a s s ign e d b y H e rodot u s

to the a n cie n t n a t ion of wh i ch it is the r e l ic or su rv iva l .

The same may b e s a id a lso in r e ga rd t o the var iou s n a t ions

me n t ion e d b y the la t e r Gre e k a nd Roman wr it e rs a s in

t he ir t ime s ,— the firs t two o r thre e ce n t u r ie s of the Chr is

t ia n e ra ,—inha b it ing diffe r e n t pa rt s of this re gion

,wh ich in

t h e ir day had come to b e known b y a ge ographica l n ome n

c la t u r e Of prov in ce s and dis t r ict s u nknown to H e rodot u s .

B u t amongs t the cla n s a nd s e ct ion s of the s e e x is t ing t r ib e s ,b e a ring the name s of the a ncie n t n a t ion s ab ove re fe rre d to ,

is fou nd a va r ie ty of name s e vide n t ly b e longing to diffe re n t

ra ce s a nd na t ion a l it i e s the e thn ic a ffin it ie s of which afford

a n in t e re s t ing s u b je ct for inv e s t iga t ion .

Some of the s e cla n s a nd s e ct ion s , e spe cia l ly a ll a long the

mou n t a in ra nge s b orde r ing u pon the I ndu s , a re a t once

re cogn isa b le b y name a s r e pre s e n ta t ive s of the pos t e rity of

n a t ion s of a re mot e a n t iqu i ty in this pa rt of Northe rn India

a nd Ce n t ra l As ia , as re corde d in Sa n skr i t wr i t ings , s u ch a s

t h e Ramaya na,Mahab hara t a ,

Ha riva n sa ,Vishnu Pu ran a ,

e t c a nd re fe ra b le to a b or igina l I ndian ra ce s on the on e

h a nd a nd to e a rly Skythic invade rs , pr incipa lly of th e

Nag a race , on th e o th e r . Wh ils t in o th e r pa rt s of th e

c ou n t ry, chie fly in B a lochis tan ,a re fou nd t rib e s whos e

6 T/z e E t / mog mp/zy qf Afg /za n ista n .

name s indica t e affin ity w i th the a ncie n t As syrian and B ab y

lon ia n race s .

B e s id e s t he s e , the r e a re othe r t rib e s , fou nd in th e a re as

Of the s e a ncie n t sa t rapie s , a ndme n t ion e d b y Gre e k wri t e rs

s u b s e qu e n t ly to the conqu e s t b y Ale xande r t he Gre a t ,which b e a r n ame s of a s tamp diffe re n t from the pre ce ding,a nd cle a rly re fe ra b le ,

some to Thrakian a ffin i t i e s , a nd

othe rs to Skythian . Amongs t the s e la s t a re clas s e d , b ythe n a t ive Afgha n ge n e a logis t s , a n umb e r of t r ib e s b e a r ing

Rajpii t name s re fe ra b le to the saka S kyth ian race s , of la t e r

a rriva l in I ndia than the Naga Skythia n s a b ove me n t ion e d,b u t e a rl ie r than the J a t a Skythian s who disposs e s s e d the

Gre e ks of B akt ria na , and swa rme d in to I ndia a t a b ou t the

same pe riod tha t othe r ja ta horde s of the ir kindr e d su rged

we s twa rd in to Eu rope , a s ju t e s , Goths , and Va nda ls , the

Jit , Jat , a nd Ma nda n of ou r I ndu s va lle y t r ib e s .

Cou ple d w ith th e s e a re ce r ta in othe r t r ib e s whos e name s

a re fou nd n e i the r in the e a rly Gr e e k nor Sa n skri t wr it ings ,b u t appe a r, some of the m on ly, for t he firs t t ime in Mu ham

mada n a u thors of compa ra t ive ly r e ce n t t ime s , a nd, mos t of

them, in the mode rn t r ib a l n ome n c la t u re of the cou n t ry. I n

th is ca t e gory a r e in clud e d re pre s e n t a t iv e s of the A le xan

dr ian Gre e k conqu e rors , a nd la t e r T u rk a nd Mugha l in

vade rs , common ly de s igna t e d Ta ta r ; though the Ta tar

prope r b e longs to a mu ch e a rl ie r pe r iod , b e ing me n t ion ed

in the Mahab hara t a s th e T i t t a r, a long w it h va riou s t r ib e s

Of T u rk ra ce .

The a b ove b r ie f ske t ch conve ys some ide a of the c om

pos it e cons t i t u t ion of the e x is t ing popu la t ion of the Afghan

is tan t o whic h ou r inqu iry is dir e ct e d. The va riou s race

e le me n t s c ompos ing it a fford so ma ny s u b je cts for spe cia l

s tu dy a nd r e s e a rch , a s t o whe n and u nde r wha t circums tan ce s the y came in to the loc a l it ie s the y now s e v e ra lly

occu py in t ha t cou n t ry. I n on e or two in s tan c e s I have

ve n t u re d to indi c a t e the or igin of t r ib e s whos e t ru e de rivat ion wa s pr e viou s ly u nknown a nd a lt oge the r u nsu spe c t ed

e ve n b y the ve ry p e ople t he ms e lve s a l thou gh the ir pe rs is

8 Tb e E t/mog r apky of A/gr/zamlsta n .

origin from a ll the othe r pe ople s amongs t whom t he ydwe ll . B u t nob ody me n t ions the e x is t e n ce of a ny t radit ion

as to whe n ce th e y or igina l ly came t hough t hems e lv e s a nd

the ir n e ighb ou r t ri b e s w ith on e a ccord de cla re tha t t he ywe re plan t e d in the ir pre s e n t s e a t s in the Logar . va l le y of

Ka b u l b y Mahmud of Gha z n i . B u t the y say, w i th on e

accord a lso, tha t the y a re b y de sce n t n e i the r Afgha n nor

Pa tha n , b e ing e xclu de d from the ir ge n e a logie s ; fu rthe r,t he y say t ha t the y a re n e i the r Tu rk nor T ajik , nor G h ilz i

nor Ku rd, nor H a z ara h nor Mugha l . I n fa ct , of the B a raki

t rib a l t radi t ion s re a l ly no thing is known for ce r ta in , a nd

n e x t to nothing of the ir pe cu l ia r i t ie s in re spe ct to dome s t ic

mann e rs a nd cu s toms . The y a re known to u s e a pe cu l iar

dia le ct of the ir own amongs t thems e lve s , though ordina r i ly

the y spe ak the v e rnacu la r of the dis t rict in wh ich th e y r e

s ide ; thos e dwe l l ing a b ou t Ka b u l u s ing the Pukhto , a nd

thos e in Ku ndu z a nd the Tajik S ta t e s north of H indu K u sh

u s ing the Pe rs ian . O f the ir own B a raki dia le ct ve ry l i t t le

is known t o othe rs , and from t he ve ry me agre voca b u la r i e s

Of it which have hi the rto b e e n ob ta in e d no de fin it e opin ion

c a n b e forme d,t hough it is prob a b le tha t ca r e fu l e xamin a

t ion wou ld d isclos e a gr e a t majority of Gre e k e le me n t s .

The B araki a re a fin e ma n ly ra ce,Of ge n e ra lly fa ir e r c om

ple x ion than those amongs t whom the y live , a nd a re some

t ime s qu i t e a s fa ir a s E ngl ishme n ; a t le a s t , I have s e e n two

s u ch . Among s t the Afgha n s the y e njoy a r e pu ta t ion for

in t e ll ige n c e a nd b rave ry s upe r ior t o the ordina ry s t anda rd

of t hos e qu a l i t ie s amongs t t he ir cou n t ryme n , a nd a re

cre dit e d w ith a loya l ty to t he ru l ing B a rakz i dyn a s ty so

ma rke d a s t o ob t a in re cord in the wr it ings of con t e mpora ryn a t iv e a u thors , a nd a t t e s t e d b y the ir a lmos t e xclu s ive e m

ployme n t a s the pa la ce gu a rds a t Ka b u l s in ce the t ime of

the Amir Dos t Mu hammad Kha n .

Th e B a raki pos s e s s the ir own he re dita ry lands , ca s t le s ,

a nd v illage s , a nd a re pr in c ipa lly e ngage d in agr icu lt u re a nd

sh e e p-b re e ding, though ma ny t ake se rv ice in the re gu la r

a rmy, a nd some e ngage in t rade as carava n me rchan ts .

Tlz e E t/ mog r ap/zy of Afg ha n ista n . 9

T he y a re sa id to have forme rly b e e n a ve ry n ume rou s a nd

powe rfu l t rib e , holding e x t e ns ive t e rr i tory throughou t thec ou n t ry from K u ndu z a nd I nda ra b

,north Of H indu Ku sh ,

t o the Loga r va lle y a nd B u tkhak in the Kab u l dis t r ict , a nd

t o Kan ig oram on t he S u lema n ra nge ; b u t now the y a re

mu ch re du ce d a nd s ca t t e re d, the ir principa l s e a t s b e ing in

t h e B a raki ca s t le s of Loga r, whe re the y a re agricu l t u ra l ,a nd in the Khinjan a nd B aghlan dis t r ict s Of Ku ndu z ,whe re the y a re pa s tora l ; the y have le s s e r s e t t l eme n t s in

Kaosha n dis t r ict on H indu Ku sh, a nd in Ka n ig oram dis

t r ic t on the Su le ma n ra nge . The y a re re ckon e d a t b e

twe e n twe n ty and t hirty t hou sand fami l ie s a l toge the r, ha lf

t h e n umb e r b e ing sou th of H indu Ku sh a nd th e re s t to it s

n or th . I n this la t t e r dire ct ion the ir chie f pla ce is the vil

lage Of B a raki in the B ag lan dis t rict of Ku ndu z ; and this

a ppe a rs to have b e e n the origina l s e t t le me n t of the t rib e in

t his pa rt of the world . For it is sa id, a s a b ove not e d , tha t

t he y w e re plan t e d in Loga r b yMahmiidofGha z n i (in the b e

g in n ing Of the e l e ve n th ce n t u ry), who a ft e rwards ga ve them

c e r ta in la nds in Kan igoram as a re wa rd for the ir s e rvice s

i n his e xpe dit ion s in to'

H indu s tan . As to the o r igin of the

B a raki nothing is known b y t he Afgha n s ; b y some the ya re clas s e d amongs t the Tajik , and b y othe rs the y a re

r e ckon e d a s Ku rd ; whils t the B a raki themse lve s pre fe r to

b e cons ide re d a s Ara b ,pe rhaps of the Kore sh t rib e , tha t

c onve n ie n t re fuge of so ma ny of the wild t rib e s of t he se

pa rt s , who on e n t e r ing the fold of the e nnob l ing fa i th b e

c ome a shame d of the ir poor re la t ion s , a nd w ill ingly forge t

a ll a b ou t the ir e a rly pa re n t age . The fore go ing is wha t we

l e a rn from the loca l sou rce s of in forma t ion ava ila b le amongs t

t he pe ople t hems e lve s .

B u t from ou r more e x t e nde d inqu iry the B a raki Of

A fghan is ta n appe ar to b e no ot he r tha n the mode rn r e pre

s e n t a t iv e s of the capt ive Gre e ks who we re t ran spor t e d,in the s ix th ce n t u ry b e fore Chr is t , b y Da r iu s Hys ta spe s ,king of Pe rs ia ,

from the L ib ya n B arka to t he B akt r ian

t e rritory, a s re corde d b y H e rodot u s , who fu rthe r t e lls u s

1 0 l e E t/mog r apky of Afg ha n i sta n .

tha t the village which the s e e x ile s the re b u ilt a nd c a lled

B arka, wa s s t ill inha b it e d in his t ime , which was a b ou t a c e n

t u ry la t e r. I t appe a rs a lso from the pas sag e I have qu ot e d

in this conn e ct ion from Arr ia n , tha t in the t ime of A le x

a nde r’s campa ign in B akt ria , say a ce n t u ry la t e r ag a in , the

de s ce nda n t s Of the s e B arka i , or B arka ia ns , we re s t ill t h e re ;a nd not on ly so , b u t a lso t ha t the ir t ru e origin wa s kn own

to the followe rs Of Ale xa nde r . For a lthough Arr ia n doe s

not me n t ion the B arka i b y name , it c a n b e on ly to t hem

t ha t he re fe rs whe n in cide n ta lly me n t ion ing the Kyre n e s or

Kyre n e an s in the pa s sage a b ove r e fe rre d to . For ot he r

w is e wha t cou ld Kyre n e an s b e doing in this dis tan t pa rt of

As ia " I f the y we re no t the de sce nda n t s of t hos e who

had b e e n t ran spor t e d to this ve ry t ra ct b y Da riu s from

B a rka, a colony of Kyre n e , the n who we re the y " From

the t e nor of Arria n’

s a ccou n t it wou ld s e em tha t t he se

B a rka i in B akt r ia we re re cogn is e d as the pos t e rity of the

e x ile s from Kyre n e ,a nd tha t the his tory of t he ir pre s e nce

t he re wa s so w e l l known a t tha t t ime as not to re qu irea ny spe cia l e xplan a t ion in me n t ion ing them b y the name

of the cou n t ry whe n ce t he y had or igina lly come . B e s ide s ,it is prob ab le tha t in the ir pa s sage Of the Kaosha n Pa ssove r H indu Ku sh , a t t ha t t ime in the pos s e ss ion of t he s eKyre n e an s , a s it is now of t he B a raki , t he Makedon ia n

a rmy re ce iv e d s u ccou rs in the form of s uppli e s a nd gu ide s ,which the his toria n , b e n t on magn ifying the e xploit s of

h is he ro, wou ld no t care to lay too mu ch s t re ss upon .

The dis t r ict in B akt ria to which the B arka i of H e rodot u sw e re t ran sport e d wou ld appe a r to b e the pre s e n t B aghlan ;a nd t he e x is t ing village of B a raki the re prob a b ly markst he s i t e of the village the y the re b u il t a nd name d B a rka.

I n th e t e x t Of my“ Inqu iry in to t he E thnography of

Afghan is tan , I have pre fe rre d, r ight ly or wrongly, the

B a raki in Loga r a s the or igina l s e t t leme n t of the B arka i

in the se pa rt s , b e cau s e of it s b e ing the b e t t e r known of

the two ; t hough the B a raki in B ughlan a ccords b e s t w ith

the s it u a t ion indica t e d b y H e rodot u s— the dis t r ict in B ak

I 2 Ti e E t /zn og r ap/zy of Afg /zan z'

sta n .

B ra nkho i, ou r B a rangi , of the v icin ity. The sha ft , it is

s t a t e d , de sce nde d on e hu ndre d fe e t pe rpe ndic u la r b e fore

it re a che d t he ore and the ga lle rie s had b e e n ru n a nd the

shaft s su nk w it h a de gre e of skill tha t showe d an a cqu a in t

a nce w ith the lie of the min e ra l , and a n e ngine e ring kn ow

le dge tha t cou ld s ca rce ly b e e xce e de d in the pre s e n t day.

B e s ide s t he ab ove -me n t ion e d , the re is a nothe r dis t rict

ca l le d B a rang in the Nawaga i divis ion of B ajau r on t he

I ndu s b orde r ; prob ab ly so n ame d a ft e r its forme r s e t t le rs ,of whom t ra ce s might poss ib ly b e b rought t o l ight b y loca l

inqu iry. The re is a lso a village ca lle d Pa rangi in the

Koh-daman of Kab u l , and ano the r ca lle d Fa ranga b ad orPiring a b ad in the Ma s tu ng Va l le y , sou th of Q u e t ta in

B a lochis tan ; b oth name s a re diffe re n t pronu ncia t ions of

B a ra ngi, which is the same a s the Gre e k B ra nkho i, of

which B ra nkhida i is a de riva t ive . B u t b e s ide s t he s e t ra ce s

Of B a rangi occupancy, we have a cla n of tha t name form

ing a divis ion of the Syami b ran ch of the Lodi-Afgha n , a nd

c ompr is ing n ume rou s s e ct ion s a s shown in ou r“ I nqu i ry.

The a b ove -me n t ion e d B a raki or B arka i , and B a ra ngi orB r a nk/zoi a re b oth in s ta n ce s of Gre e k s e t t leme n t s in this

r emot e fron t ie r of a n cie n t Pe rs ia a t a pe riod a n t e ce de nt

b y s e v e ra l ge n e ra t ion s t o the conqu e s t b y Ale xa nde r the

Gre a t . I nqu iry wou ld , n o dou b t , l e ad to the discove ry of

many othe r ins t a nce s of Gre e k ci t ie s a nd colon ie s su rvivingto ou r day, and prob a b ly b y name s b u t l it t l e a l t e re d b y the

laps e of ce n t u r i e s , the change s Of re volu t ion s , a nd t he she

ce ss ion Of dyna s t ie s . I n the mode rn t own of Andikhoé,

a nd the e x is t ing t rib e of She kh Ali , b oth w i thin the a re a

of the a ncie n t B akt r ia prope r ; ou r “ Inqu iry,”

shows the

on e t o re pre s e n t the An t iokh ia b u il t a s a Syrian ci ty b yAn t iokhu s the son of S e le uku s ; a nd the ot he r t o re pre s e n t

the Gre e k A ioloi, who, it wou ld s e em,colon iz e d this part

of the cou n t ry in con s ide rab le s t re ngth, pe rhaps , as the

,chie f or fore mos t t rib e amongs t thos e cons t i t u t ing the

s upport of the Gre e k kings of Hakt ria . B u t t he s e are

b y no me a n s th e on ly Gr e e k name s tha t ou r I nqu iry

T"w E t /z nog r apky of Afg /za n isla n . I 3

ha s b rought to not ice , as w ill b e s e e n b y re fe re ncet he re to.

The Ale xandrian conqu e s t of the Pe rs ian Empire no

dou b t b rough t ab ou t gre a t and importan t cha nge s in the

popu la t ion of the cou n t ry. B u t it wou ld appe a r tha t theGre e k e leme n t had a l re ady b e come s t rongly diffu s e d more

or le s s throughou t the w ide e x t e n t of tha t sove re ign ty force n t u rie s b e fore the b irth of A le xande r the Gre a t ; a nd

ve ry l ike ly this circums t an ce , in its way, con t rib u t e d to the

ce le rity and su cce ss of the mil ita ry a chie ve me n t s of tha t

gre a t conqu e ror. Ea ch of the fou r gre a t divis ion s of thea ncie n t Gre e ks—the IOnoi, the Aioloi, the Doroi , a nd the

B oio i—had for n igh a thou sand ye a rs prior t o t he Make do

n ia n inva s ion , e s ta b l ishe d powe rfu l a nd flou rishing colon ie sin As ia M inor , and the s e , in the pu rsu it of t he ir own in

t e r e s t s a nd a ffa irs , we re the me ans of b ringing the sove

re ign s of Pe rs ia and Le ss e r As ia in to more or le ss clos ere la t ion s , hos t ile or othe rwis e a s t he cas e migh t b e , w ith

the le ade rs of the e ve r u n s ta b le a nd tu rb u le n t Gre e k S ta t e sin E u rope . Fu rthe r, it wou ld s e em tha t t he s e As ia t icGre e k colon ie s , a t a n e arly pe riod aft e r the ir e s ta b l ish

me n t , s e n t ou t adve n t u rou s b a nds of emigran t s , e ve n in to

the fa r e as t Of the Pe rs ian domin ions . The I Onoi

( Ion ia ns ), the Doroi (Dor ian s ), e spe cia lly, toge the r w i th

the Myso i (Mys ian s) , and Lydoi (Lydian s ), i t wou ld s e e m,

adva n ce d e as twa rds up to the b ord e rs Of the I ndu s a t a

ve ry e a rly pe riod , if we a re t o re cogn is e them in the

Javana or Jana and the Dor or DOdh of the Sa n skri t

wr i t ings , a nd in t he M il sa a nd the Lodi of the Mu su lma n s .

B e th is a s it may, howe ve r, it s e ems tha t the s e s e ve ra l

Gre e k t rib e s made nume rou s a nd powe rfu l s e t t l eme n t s in

the t e rr itory Of ou r Afghan is ta n du ring the pe r iod of the

Gre e k sove re ign ty in tha t cou n t ry for the ir name s , in the

forms of Jana a nd Yii nu s , of Dor, Dorb , a nd DOdh , of

Aa l i a nd Ali, a nd of B ae a nd B ai, of M ii sa and of Lodi ,appe a r fre qu e n t ly amongs t the clans a nd s e ct ions of the

e x is t ing Afghan t rib e s ; chie fly amongs t the Pa than t rib e s

I 4 Tlz e E t/zn og r ap/zy of Afg b an z’

sta n .

a long the I ndu s b orde r . Some of the s e , a s the JiI na ,Dor ,a nd B 51 have fou nd a place in the Rajpat ge n e a logie s ;not a s t ru e Ksha t rya b y de sce n t , b u t a s t rib e le ss Rajpii tb y adopt ion , on a ccou n t of a ssocia t ion and c ommon n a t ional

in t e re s t . The name s Yhnu s and Ali a re Mu su lman formsof t he Gre e k I b no i and Aioloi. The Gre e k Akha ioi mayposs ib ly in some ins ta n ce s b e re pre se n t e d b y the Afghan

Aka b u t the re is a difficu l ty of e tymology he re , and it ismore l ike ly tha t the Afghan Aka u n iformly re pre s e n ts

the Aka t r ib e of the Naga , an cie n t ly th e dominan t ra ce

in Nor the rn I ndia , and la rge ly figu ring in the Sa nskrit

wr i t ings .

B e s ide s the ins t a nce s a b ove addu ce d t he re a re some

o the r l e s s known t r ib e s or clan s , which may poss ib ly r e pre

s e n t the pos t e rity of Gre e k co lon is t s . I n my Inqu iry I

have b rie fly adve rt e d to t he s e t t le me n t s of his own made

b y A le xan de r in the I ndu s provin ce s of Afghan is t an , a s

indica t e d b y St ra b o ; a nd in anothe r pa s sage have a lso

n ot e d tha t , a ccording t o S e n e ca ,the Gre e k la ngu ag e was

spoke n on the I ndu s so la t e a s the middle Of the firs t

ce n t u ry a ft e r Chr is t ; if, inde e d , it did not con t inu e t o b e

the colloqu ia l in some pa r t s of tha t va lle y up t o a con s ide r

a b ly la t e r pe r iod s t il l . Anyhow ,from the s ta t eme n t of

S e n e ca , a b ove a llu de d to , we may conclude tha t the Gre e k

langu age wa s common ly spoke n a long the I ndu s , say in the

s ix th ge n e ra t ion , or n e a rly a hu ndre d a nd e ight y ye a rsa ft e r t he ove r throw of the Gre e k domin ion in ou r Afgha n is t a n b y the Ja t a . Who , t he n ,

we re the pe ople b y whomt his Gre e k wa s spoke n on the I ndu s so long a while a ft e r

the de st ru ct ion of Gre e k sway in tha t re gion The y cou ld

b e non e othe r tha n the proge ny of the Gre e k colon is ts

e s t a b lis he d the re some two hu ndre d ye a rs b e fore the ove r

t hrow of the Gre e k kingdom of B akt ria , a b ove re fe rre d to ;a proge ny , too , b y Gre e k wome n , for it is the mothe r ’s

la ngu age which the infa n t le a rns . This is a con clu s ionwhich shou ld not e xcit e s u rpris e whe n we conside r then ume rou s ins t ance s , re corde d b y ancie n t Gre e k and Roman

I 6 T/z e E tknogmp/zy of Afg /zan z'

stan .

laps e of t ime , howe ve r , and the ope ra t ion of dynas t ic

c hang e s , the Gre e ks of Ariana gradu a lly los t t he i r influ

e nce through the re su l t ing de cay of t he ir n a t iona l c ha ra c t e r

is t ic s , and fina lly—pe rhaps not b e fore th e ris e of I s lam

b e came los t to.

vie w in the common mu l t i tude of the I nfide l

of the s e parts ; a long w i th whom the y aft e rwa rds pas s e d

u ndis t ingu ishe d in to the fold of the Fa i thfu l , whe re w e now

find the i r de s ce ndan t s .

The Gre e ks we re dispos s e ss e d of B akt r ia , and de prive d

of the ir ru le in Afghan is tan b y the Ja ta— the Got hs of

As ia—whose t rib e s a re la rge ly re pre s e n t e d in the popu la

t ion of the north- e a s t e rn part s of the cou nt ry, and a ll a long

the Indu s va lle y. B u t b e fore proce e ding to not ice the s e

la t e r a rriva ls , we may he re conve n ie n t ly re fe r to the t rib a l

con s t i tu e n ts of the popu la t ion Of ancie n t Ar iana prior to the

Ale xandrian conqu e s t , or a t the pe riod imme dia t e ly prec e ding tha t gre a t e ve n t . From the re cords qu ot e d in ou r

I nqu iry ”it appe ars tha t the we s t e rn port ion of t ha t

re g ion wa s inha b it e d b y Pe rs ia n t rib e s , amongs t whom had

in t rude d a t a compara t ive ly re ce n t da t e a t tha t pe riod— the

middl e Of the fifth ce n tu ry b e fore Chr is t , whe n H e rodo t u s

wro t e— variou s horde s of the nomadic Skythian s , ca l le d

Saka, Saka i (Saxon s ) , b y the Pe rs ia n s and Gre e ks

re spe c t ive ly.

The Pe rs ian t rib e s me n t ion e d b y H e rodot u s , a nd s ta t e dto have b e e n e xempt from the payme n t of t rib u t e— a nd

prob a b ly for the mos t pa rt inha b it ing Pe rs ia prope r—w e re

t he Pa sa rgada i, the Ma rapho i , a nd the Ma spioi the Pa n

thia la i,the De ru s ia i

,a nd the G e rma noi, who we re a ll hu s

b a ndme n ; a nd the Da c i , the Ma rdo i, the Dropikoi, a nd theS aga r to i, who we re a ll nomads . The s e we re the prin cipa l

t rib e s of the Pe rs ians , and the y a re e nume ra t e d b y H e rodotu s

in the thre e s e pa ra t e g rou ps a s a b ove dis t ingu ishe d . O f the s e

the firs t g rou p compris e d the t rib e s of t he roya l family and

ru l ing c lass e s . O f the thre e name s give n , the firs t in the

l is t and the nob le s t of a ll, Pa sa rg ada i, is ra the r a de script ive

t i t le than a t rib a l pa t ronymic. The name se ems to b e the

T/z e E t /znog r apny .of Afg lza n z'

stan . I 7

Gre e k form of the"

Pe rs ian P z

sa r Ka a’a Sons of the

Hou s e , which was prob ab ly the colloqu ia l t e rm appl ie d tot he t rib e to which the roya l family b e longe d . I n fact , as

H e rodotu s says,

“among them (the Pasa rgada i) is the fami ly

of the Akha ime n ide s from which the kings of Pe rs ia ar e

de sce nde d . Tha t is t o say, on e of the Pasarg ada i, orP z

sa r Kada clan s , was ca lle d Akha ime ne s , which is prob a b lyt he Gre e k re nde ring of a na t ive n ame—pe rhaps Aa s

ma n n sn, or “ M e n of the Aka race the Aka b e ing a t rib e

o f the Naga , to which a lso b e longe d the Mada , or M e de s .

The t r ib e in which this Akha ime n e s , or Akama n nslz , clan

was incorpora t e d , wa s prob a b ly the Ku ru sh (so name d a ft e r

t he Ku ru,anothe r gre a t t rib e of Naga race ) , from which

Cyru s (Ku ru sh) t ook his name . The Ku ru sh,a s shown b y

ou r Inqu iry,”

a re s t ill la rge ly re pre s e n t e d b y tha t n ame in

ou r A fghan is ta n ; of which cou n t ry it s e lf the Pe rs ian king

Cyru s was no t improb ab ly a n a t ive . The Maraphoi mayb e re pre s e n t e d b y the M a rnf s e ct ion s fou nd in some of the

Pa than t r ib e s ; the name may a lso b e conn e ct e d w ith the

M a naf dis t rict t o the sou th of Gha z n i a long the we s t e rn

skirt of the Su le man range . Th e Maspioi may s ta nd for

on e of the cla n s of the gre a t Aswa t r ib e ce le b ra t e d in the

le ge nds of a n t iqu ity re la t ing to t his pa rt of A s ia ; the name

is mos t l ike ly the Gre e k form of M e lt -a spen in the colloqu ia l

M ali -I sap,

“the gre a t I sap,

”a nd may b e now re pre s e n t e d

b y t he I sap, I sapz i , or Yu su fz i of Afgha n is tan , the A spioz'

St ra b o a nd Arr ia n .

The thre e t rib e s in the se cond grou p—Pan thia la i,De ru s ia i,and G e rma no i— a ll of whom we re hu s b andme n , e vide n t ly

re pre s e n t e d t he s e t t le d agricu l tu ra l or pe a san t popu la t ion

of the Pe rs ian race . The las t n ame d is re pre s e n t e d now-a

days b y the pe ople of the provin ce of K irma n , in the sou the a s t of t he mode rn Pe rs ia ; b u t it is prob ab le t ha t forme rlya b ranch of the s e Kz

rma n z'

had a n occupancy on the I ndu s ,whe re t he y gave the ir n ame to th e K irman dis t rict wa t e re db y the Ku ram r ive r. The Pan thia la i a lso, it wou ld s e em,

forme rly had a s e t t leme n t on the Indu s b orde r, for‘

w e have

I ~8 T/z e EMn ogm/ r/zy of Afg /za n is tan .

a dis t rict , in the Mahma nd hills north of Pe shawa r , c a lle dPa ndiali, which prob ab ly took i t s n ame from th is t rib e of

the Pe rs ian s ; t he Pa ndia li a re no t now fou nd a s a s e pa ra t e

t e rr itoria l t r ib e in Afgha n is t a n , though it is prob ab le t ha t

t ra ce s of the m e x is t among the Tajik popu la t ion . The

De ru s ia i a re now re pre s e n t e d in Afghan is ta n b y the Da ra z i

or Da r z a i t r ib e inha b i t ing the Ghor hills to the e a s t of

H e ra t , a nd su ppos e d to b e a b ra nch of the Dru s e s of the

Le b a non in Syr ia .

The th ird grou p compr is e s the fou r t rib e s ,Daa i , Ma rdol,

Dropiko i (De rb iko i of S t ra b o) a nd S ag a rto i, a ll nomade s .

E a c h of the s e t r ib e s is re pre s e n t e d in ou r Afgha n is ta n ; the

two firs t name d b y the Dahi cla n s of Ha z arah , amon g which

is on e ca l le d Dahi Ma rda ; the y a re prob a b ly more fu l ly

re pre s e n t e d among the I lyat of Pe rs ia . The Dropikoi , I hav ein ou r Inqu iry s u ppos e d t o b e re pre s e n t e d b y the Rajpat

mins t re l cla n D/za r b i or D/za r b ikz', from the s imila r it y of the

n ame t o the De rb iko i of S t ra b o ; though the Rajpii t a re n ot

s u ppos e d t o have come in to the s e we s t e rn b orde rs of a n cie n t

Aria na a t this e a rly pe r iod ; b u t t he y may have b e e n adopt e d

in to the Rajpii t ge n e a logie s , l ike ma ny o the r t r ib e le ss cla n s

Of Rajpat . The S aga r to i a r e not fou nd b y tha t name a s a

s e pa ra t e t r ib e in Afgha n is tan ; pe rhaps the y may b e inclu de d

among the Tajik of S is tan , or among the I lya t of S aga rkand

t o the sou th of S is ta n or the y may b e re pre s e n t e d b y the

Saga r i or Saghri cla n of the Kha t tak on t he I ndu s in

Pe shawa r dis t r ict .

A ll th e fore go ing t rib e s w e re of the Pe rs ia n ra ce prope r ,a nd a s su ch e x e mpt from the payme n t of t r ib u t e . H e n ce

t he ir name s do n o t appe a r among the n a t ion s n ame d as

c ompos ing t he s e ve ra l sa t rapie s re spe ct ive ly. O f t he s e

la s t , t he t r i b u t e paying n a t ion s , H e rodo t u s fu rn ishe s u s

w i th the n ame s Of a con s ide ra b l e n umb e r , whos e t e rr itor ie s

lay in the diffe re n t sa t rapi e s or prov in cia l gove rnme n t s

wh ich we r e in clude d w ith in the ge ographica l l imit s of the

an c ie n t Ar ian a— ou r A fg ha n is ta n - a s de fin e d a t the ou t se t

Of ou r,I nqu iry. Almos t e v e ry on e of the s e na t ion s is to

2 0 Tlz e E l iznogmp/zy of Ajgr/za n zkla n .

range to the mou n ta in s of B ajau r ; and e x t e nde d from the

B olan Pas s in the sou th to the wa t e rshe d of the lofty mou n

ta ins s e pa ra t ing it from the e le ve n th sa t rapy in th e n ort h.

The e le ve n th sa t rapy compr is e d the Ka spioi, the Pau s iko i,

the Pan t ima thoi, a nd the Darita i. I t lay a thwa rt t ha t ju s t

de scrib e d , through the a ncie n t Pa ropamisu s , from t he

Argha nda b va lle y in the we s t to the Kashmir b orde r in

the e a s t ; b e ing b ou nde d in the sou th b y t he s e cond sa t rapy

a b ove me n t ion e d towa rds the we s t a nd b y t he s e v e n th

onwa rds to the Indu s in the e a s t whils t in the nort h it

was b ounde d b y t he twe lfth sa t rapy, to b e n e x t not ice d .

The Ka spioi I have su ppos e d to b e a t rib e of the mode rn

Ka shmir cou n t ry, a nd a s su ch b e yond the a re a Of ou r

inqu iry. The Pau s ika i I have re cogn is e d as the Pas i or

Pas iki of the Raja ta ring in i, the mode rn Pa shai of Lug hma n

a ndGhorb and , and in the Inqu iry ” have include d the B a sh

or B ashga l i of Kafiris t an with them, though the s e las t pro

b ab ly de rive from a diffe re n t sou rce ; from a la t e r invas ion

of the nort he rn Nomads , and spe aking a diffe re n t la n

gu age , though prob a b ly of the same s tock a s the Pas i

origina lly. The Pa n t ima thi I su ppos e to b e re pre s e n t e d b ythe Ma t i of the Argha ndab and Uppe r H e lmand va l le ys .

The Da rita i a re t he Da rada of the Sa n s krit , the mode rn

Da rdu Of Da rdis ta n .

The twe lfth Sa t rapy compris e d the B akt roi a s fa r as

the Aig la i, and is re pre s e n t e d b y the mode rn B a lkh and

B adakhshan ,now common ly ca lle d Afghan Tu rkis tan . I t

e x t e nds from the Mu rghab rive r on the we s t to the Sa rikol

Pami r in the e a s t ; b e ing b ou nde d on the north b y the Oxu s ,

a nd on the sou th b y H indu Ku sh and Kohi B ab a . I t

wa s he re tha t we re s e t t le d , s e ve ra l ge n e ra t ions b e fore the

A le xandrian campa ign , those Gre e k e x ile s from Kyre n e

a nd M il e s ia , the B arka i a nd B rankha i, whos e pos t e ri ty wehave re cogn is e d in the B a raki and B a rangi , a t this daydwe ll ing in the ve ry s e a t s or igin a lly a llot t e d b y Da riu s

Hys ta spe s a nd Xe rx e s t o the ir re mot e a n ce s tors . And it

wa s h e re tha t wa s e s ta b l ishe d the ce n t re of the Gre e k

The E t /znogmpny of Afg na n z'

sta n . 2 I

domin ion in this pa rt of As ia re su l t ing from the conqu e s t ofPe rs ia b y Ale xa nde r the Gre a t . Wha t conn e ct ion , if a ny,

the on e may have hadw ith the othe r is a ve ry in t e re s t ing

qu e s t ion for inve s t iga t ion b y the his tor ia n and s t a t e sman .

For not on ly have we he re t he pos t e rity of the Gre e k e x i le sa b ove me n t ion e d , b u t a lso tha t of the Gre e ks who ru le d

t his cou n t ry a s it s conqu e rors a nd na t ura l i z e d cit i z e ns for ape r iod of two hu ndre d ye a rs ; from 330 B . C . , whe n Ale xande r took poss e s s ion of the cou n t ry, to 1 2 6 B .C. , whe n h is

s u cce ssors he re we re de pr iv e d of t he gove rnme n t b y the

b a rb a r ia n Ja ta . The Gre e ks took the cou n t ry from the

B akt r i, whom,it wou ld s e em, the y a lso de pr ive d of the ir

la nds , for the B akt r i we re the on ly pe ople who ob s t ina t e ly

oppos e d the progre ss of A le xa nde r a ft e r he had pas s e d

from Ar ia (H e ra t ) in t o Dra ng ia (S is ta n ). B u t howe ve r

this may b e , the re a re no B akt ri now known b y tha t name

a s a t rib e in this sa t rapy. The ir mode rn re pre s e n tat ive s a r e s uppos e d t o b e the B akh tyari (for B akhtari , fromB akhta r , the n a t iv e or igin a l of the Gre e k B akt r ia ), now fou nds e t t l e d pr incipa lly in Pe rs ia , a nd sca t t e re d a b ou t spa rs e ly

in diffe re n t pa r t s of Afgha n is t an as t rave l l ing me rcha n t s

a nd ca rr ie rs ; though the y have sma ll s e t t le me n t s in Ka n

daha r,a t M a rgha in Argha san ,

a t Drab a nd in Kolachi Ofthe Indu s De rajat , and a fe w othe r place s . I n B a lkh the ir

place appe a rs to b e occu pie d b y the She kh A li a nd Ali

I lahi , or Ali Ali t rib e s , whom I have su ppos e d t o re pre s e n t

the Aioloi Gre e k ; a nd it is prob a b le tha t re pre s e n t a t ive s of

o the r Gre e k t r ib e s may ye t b e discove r e d among the so

ca lle d Tajik popu la t ion of the pe t ty S ta t e s of B adakhsha n ,

ina smu ch a s many of the e x is t ing chie fs and nob le fami l ie s

of tha t cou n t ry cla im de sce n t from A le xa nde r a nd his

followe rs . I n la t e r t ime s a n e w ra cia l e le me n t ha s b e e n

in t rodu ce d in t o the popu la t ion of this province b y the in

va s ion of U z b ak a nd T u rkman t rib e s , mos t ly nomads ; b u t

in n umb e rs su fficie n t to have a cqu ire d for the cou n t ry the

mode rn de s igna t ion of Afghan T u rkis t a n .

To the north of this B akt ria provin ce , a cross the Oxu s ,

2 2 Tlz e E t /z nog r apky of Afgna n zis‘

ta n .

a nd to it s w e s t , b e yond the Mu rgab ,lay the s ix t e e nth

sa t rapy of H e rodo t u s , which compris e d the Pa r tho i, Khoras

moi, Sogdo i , a nd Ar io i. O f the se n a t ions on ly t he firs t

name d a nd the la s t come w i thin the range of ou r inqu iry.

The Pa r thoi, who occu pie d the mode rn Sa rakhs a nd Ma sh

had dis t r ict s , a r e of in t e r e s t to u s a s the n a t ion to which

b e longe d the ce le b ra t e d Arsaki t r ib e , now re pre s e n t e d b ythe Harz ag i div is ion of the T u rkoman of Ma rv— a t rib e

ancie n t ly a ssocia t e d ve ry in t ima t e ly w ith the Gre e ks of

B akt ria , a nd which gave it s n ame to the dyna s t y more

fami l ia rly known a s tha t of the Arsa c ide s . The n ame

Pa r thoi may b e the Gre e k re nde r ing Of the na t ive Pars , or

B ars , wh ich me a n s “ Le opa rd ,”

u s e d a s the na t iona l de s ign a

t ion Of the Koman or Tu rk Koman of the s e pa rt s , a ccord

ing to the u sage a ncie n t ly cu rre n t amongs t the Skythic

horde s . I n wh ich ca se the Pa r thoi of H e rodot u s wou ld

now b e re pre s e n t e d b y the T u rkman t r ib e s of the Ma rv

cou n t ry, who have re ce n t ly b e come su bje ct s of the Ru s s ia n

Empire . The Ario i occu pie d t he mode rn H e ra t cou n t ry,a nd a re now re pre s e n t e d b y the H e ra t i , the Ha rav i of

Mu hammadan wri t e rs , a nd pe rhaps the H araya Of t he Rajpii t ge n e a logie s . The y a re not now known a s a dis t in ct

t e rritor ia l t rib e b y tha t name in the H e ra t provin ce , b u t

a re sca t t e re d a b ou t in isola t e d fami l ie s a ll ove r Afgha n is ta n ,

chie fly in the la rge r cit i e s a nd ce n t re s of town popu la t ion ,

whe re the y a re e ngage d a s s crib e s , shop-ke e pe rs , a rt isa n s ,and so for th.

To the sou th of the H e ra t province , the a n cie n t Aria , lay

the fou r t e e n th sa t rapy Of H e rodot u s , wh ich compris e d th e

S ag a r to i, the S a ra ng o i , Thamana i, Uto i , Mykoi, a nd

thos e who inha b i t th e is lands on the Re d S e a , in which t he

king s e t t le s t ran sport e d convict s . This sa t rapy is r e pr e

s e n t e d b y t he mode rn S is ta n prov in ce a ndw e s t e rn Makran .

O f the s e n a t ions , t he S aga rtoi hav e b e e n me n t ione d a b ove

a s nomads , a nd de scr ib e d among the pr in cipa l Pe rs ia n

t r ib e s who w e r e e x e mpt from t r ib u t e . H e r e we have t hem

ag a in , b u t in clude d among the na t ions paying t rib u t e . The

24 Tag E t /zn ogmp/zy of Afg /za n is tan .

the same pe ople a s the Ga ruda (Eagle s ) of the San s krit

writ ings , the inve t e ra t e foe s a nd de s t roye rs of the Naga

(Snake s ). The y a re now re pre s e n t e d b y the Gada r i O f La s

B éla . Anothe r wa s the B o le di (me n t ion e d b y Pto le my),a nd whos e re a l n ame s e ems to have b e e n B ola ,

prob a b ly

de riving from the Assyrian (Asu ra Of the Mahab hara t )B ae l , B a l , or B e ". I n the for e go ing e n ume ra t ion we have

the name s of a ll the pr incipa l t r ib e s , a s.

me n t ion e d b y H e ro

dot u s , inhab i t ing ou r Afghan is ta n in the ce n t u ry pre ce ding

it s conqu e s t b y Al e x ande r the Gre a t . I n the Ramaya n a ,

Mahab hara t , and o the r San skr i t wri t ings, we have t h e

name s of ma ny t r ib e s dwe l l ing in the s e pa rt s a t the s ame

e a rly pe r iod, some of which a re ide n t ifia b le w ith n a t ion s

name d b y H e rodot u s , a nd ot he rs of whi c h we re prob a b ly

include d among the ir cla n s or t r ib e s . B u t this is too long

a s u b je ct to e n t e r in to now. Nor inde e d have I t ou ch e d

it in the cou rs e of ou r “ I nqu iry re fe rring to which I wou ld

me re ly ob s e rve he r e,tha t among the va r iou s name s appe a r

ing in the s e c t ion s of the s e ve ra l cla ns a nd t rib e s o f

Afgha n is ta n , ma ny a re r e cog n isa b le a s of San skr it re cord ,

and a s su ch re fe ra b le to a pe r iod an t e ce de n t to the Gre e k

inva s ion . Thu s , from H e rodo t u s on the s ide of Pe rs ia ,

a nd t he San skrit r e cords on the s ide of I ndia , we a r e

e na b le d to ob ta in a fa irly c omple t e v ie w of the racia l e l e

me n t s compos ing the popu la t ion of Ar iana a t the t ime O f

it s conqu e s t b y Al e xande r the Gre a t .

B y th e h is tor ian s of his campa ign , a nd the ge ograph ie s

of S t ra b o a nd Ptole my re la t ing to this n e wly-ope n e d pa rt O f

the wor ld, we a re fu rn ishe d w i th a diffe re n t nome n c la tu re O f

pe ople s a nd provin ce s con t a in e d w ithin the re gion to which

ou r inqu iry is dire c t e d . Some of the s e pe ople s ar e a t on ce

re cogn is e d a s thos e me n t ion e d b y the e arl ie r a u thori t i e s

a b ove indica t e d , whi ls t o the rs a r e e xpl ic i t ly de scrib e d a s

t rib e s of the invading b a rb a r ia n s b y whom the Gr e e k ru l e

a nd civil i z a t ion in t he s e pa r t s wa s ove r thrown and u lt ima t e lyde s t roye d b u t b e s ide s th e s e t he re is a third s e t of name s

re fe ra b le to n e ithe r of the pre ce ding ca t e gorie s , and which ,

Tb e E thn og r aphy of Afg /za n z’

sta n .

t hou gh fe w in n umb e r , r e qu ire fu r the r e lu cida t ion . Th e

l is t of the s e t rib e s a nd the ir a llo tme n t in the thre e c a t e gorie s

a b ov e me n t ion e d is too le ng thy for d e s c r ip t ion he re . I

me re ly a llu de t o the s u bje ct now ,t o po in t ou t tha t a ft e r

inv e s t iga t ing a ll the n ame s of n a t ion s a nd t r ib e s , in this

re gion Of Ar ia n a ,which a r e me n t ion e d b y t he a ncie n t

a u t hor it ie s prior a nd s u b s e qu e n t to the A le xandria n c on

qu e s t , a s a b ove indica t e d, and adding t o the s e the t rib e s

in t rodu ce d b y the la t e r T u rk,Mugha l , a nd Ta ta r inva s ion s

du r ing the Mu hammada n pe r iod , we s t ill hav e a fe w t r ib a l

name s the a ffin it ie s of wh ich c a n b e r e fe rr e d n e i the r to the

on e nor the othe r of the pre ce ding sou rce s . The s e t rib e s ,from the s imila ri ty of n ame s , I have su ppos e d to re pre s e n t

t he pos t e r it y Of ce rt a in Thrakin a nd Lydia n t r ib e s a s sume d

t o have a ccompa n ie d or follow e d t he Gre e ks , who w e know

conqu e re d, ru le d , a nd colon iz e d e x t e n s ive ly th is ou r

Afghan is t an some twe n t y- two ce n t u rie s ago a nd who , we

a lso now know , e s t ab l ishe d t he s e a t of t he ir au thor i ty in the

prov in ce wh ich for s e v e ra l ge n e ra t ion s pre c e ding hada lre ady

b e e n occu pie d b y two dis t in ct a nd more or l e ss nume rou s

s e t t leme n t s Of t he ir own n a t iona l i t y ; a nd the pos t e r i ty of

wh ic h e a rlie r Gr e e k colon ist s w e now discov e r in the B a raki

and B a ra ngi inha b it ing the ve ry localit i e s a s s ign e d b y the

an cie n t a u thors b e fore cit e d t o th e or igina l s e t t leme n t s in

this re gion of the B arka i and B rankha i Gr e e ks . Now, if,

a s s e ems to b e cle a rly e s t a b l ishe d , the pos t e ri ty Of the

Gre e k e x il e s a b ove de scr ib e d , firs t pla n t e d in B akt r ia

in the s ix th and fifth ce n t u r ie s b e fore Chr is t re spe ct i ve ly,have s u rvive d down to ou r day in the ve ry t ract s origina lly

s e t t le d b y the ir r emo t e a n ce s tors , su re ly w e may re a son

a b ly e xpe ct to find some pos t e r ity of thos e Gre e ks who

du ring the two su cce e ding ce n t u r ie s a t le as t occu pie d , if

the y did not a lso thoroughly colon i z e , this s ame r e gion in

va s t ly gre a t e r n umb e rs , and u nde r in compa ra b ly more

favou ra b l e condit ion s , t ha n w e r e e ve r e njoye d b y the i r

c ompa t r iot pre de ce s sors a b ov e me n t ion e d .

The Afghan t rib e s wh ich I su ppos e to b e of Gre e k

26 Tfi e E t / mogmp/zy of Afg /za n z'

sta n .

a n ce s t ry, a re the va riou s cla n s a nd t r ib e s ca lle d Ali or Aal i ,re pre s e n t ing A iolo i

,or Aiolia n s ; the cla n s a nd s e ct ion s

c a ll e d Jana or Yona , Java na o r Yavana b y the H indu s ,a nd Yun u s b y the Mu sa lma n s , re pre s e n t ing the I On o i , o r

Ion ia n s ; the cla n s ca l le d B al , B a e ,a nd B ai z i

,re pre s e n t ing

the B O iOt io i, or B oe o t ia n s , for t hough in my Inqu iry ” I ha v e

e n t e re d the name a s B a l , d ropping the a ffix -a i or a s

the re e xpla in e d , I shou ld s ta t e tha t the name is inva r ia b ly,so fa r as I am awa re , me t w i th a s B ai z i , a nd I ca n not c it e

a s ingle in s t an ce of it s appe a r ing as B ria-Ab e l , thou gh I

know of no re a son why it shou ld n ot so occu r a lso . B e

s ide s the s e n ame s common ly fou nd amongs t the cla n s a nd

s e ct ion s of mos t of the Pa tha n t r ib e s , the r e a re , dou b t le s s ,othe rs which hav e e scape d my no t ice . I have , in my“ Inqu iry

sugge s t e d the con n e c t ion of the B arak, or B arakz i,t rib e of t he Du ra n i Afgha n— the t r ib e of the ru l ing B arakz i

Amir of Ka b u l— w ith t he B a raki a b ove me n t ion e d , the

re pre s e n ta t ive s Of the Gre e k B arka i or B arkae an s , O f

Kyrana ; a nd shou ld fu rthe r re se a rch e s t ab l ish the re a l it y

of su ch con n e ct ion , w e mu s t re ckon the B arakz i a lso a s

Of Gre e k a n ce s t ry, the r emot e s t of a ll to b e fou nd in t he

cou n t ry.

Re ga rd ing the o the r t r ib e s , a nd the origin of the name

Afgha n , I mu s t r e fe r to t he Inqu iry ” it s e lf for my in t ro

du c torypr e c is ha s a lre ady mu ch e xce e de d the l imit a t firs t

fixe d ; a nd in now con cluding my rema rks , I wou ld b e g it

to b e u nde rs tood tha t my“ Inqu iry is wha t t ha t wo rd

s ign ifie s , a nd b y no me a n s pre t e nds to a comple t e e lu cida

t ion of the e t hnography of Afghan is ta n . The “ Inqu iry ”

con ta in s wha t I have b e e n a b le to pu t t oge t he r in some

sort of con n e ct e d orde r in the cou rs e Of a has t y ga l lop

aga in s t t ime ove r t he l e ngth a nd b re adth of t he w ide a r e a

Of t he an c i e n t Ar ia n a , sna t ching up he r e a nd the re , whe r ee v e r re cogn is e d , s t ray re l ics of the inha b i t an t s of long b ygon e age s

,a nd t a cking the m on

,whe re ve r t he y s e e me d

t o fit , to thos e n ow dwe l l ing in the ir forme r occupan cie s .

Su ch a proce e ding on u nknown grou nd wou ld have b e e n

An Inquiry Into The - Forgotten Books

Documents

Transcript of An Inquiry Into The - Forgotten Books

poetry - Forgotten Books

memoirs - Forgotten Books

prospectus - Forgotten Books

J.. - Forgotten Books

history - Forgotten Books

meklenburgisohes - Forgotten Books

gag - Forgotten Books

kimpton - Forgotten Books

Copyri - Forgotten Books

man - Forgotten Books

Kudrun - Forgotten Books

P - Forgotten Books

arabic - Forgotten Books

T - Forgotten Books

Download - Forgotten Books

bloom - Forgotten Books

Manganese - Forgotten Books

c. - Forgotten Books

manual. - Forgotten Books

contents - Forgotten Books